Skip to content
  • Categories
  • Recent
  • Tags
  • Popular
Skins
  • Light
  • Brite
  • Cerulean
  • Cosmo
  • Flatly
  • Journal
  • Litera
  • Lumen
  • Lux
  • Materia
  • Minty
  • Morph
  • Pulse
  • Sandstone
  • Simplex
  • Sketchy
  • Spacelab
  • United
  • Yeti
  • Zephyr
  • Dark
  • Cyborg
  • Darkly
  • Quartz
  • Slate
  • Solar
  • Superhero
  • Vapor

  • Default (Cyborg)
  • No Skin
Collapse
Possession Portal Forum

Possession Portal

X

Xorg

@xorg
Global Moderator
About
Posts
256
Topics
98
Shares
0
Groups
1
Followers
7
Following
2

Posts

Recent Best Controversial

  • Ghostly Control By Just_Jamie
    X xorg

    Ghostly Control

    Author - Just_Jamie

    heya - on my way now, but whatever this is better be good! just canceled my first date in months for you…

    I hit send, waiting for the check to appear. True to my word, once it was delivered I started driving to Emma’s apartment. She had seemed intense in her last few messages – “Chloe, you absolutely HAVE to come over, it’s important!” and so on. She wouldn’t clarify any further, and with her I never knew if it was a real emergency or if she had just gotten bored. To Emma, I had figured out after years of friendship, it was almost the same thing.

    I pulled up to her street and found an open parking spot a few buildings down, all as the sun was starting to tinge orange. I should have been on my way to a nice steakhouse, meeting with the one person on Tinder who didn’t seem to want to fuck on the first date. Not that I was saving my virginity for marriage or anything so old-fashioned, I simply wanted to explore that part of myself with someone I was truly committed to already. No hookups, no “third-date rule”, and frankly… I had never really tried anything on my own, either. Anything about self-pleasure just seemed weird and taboo, like it was morally wrong. A puritanical upbringing at its finest.

    Shaking my head clear of my imagined soapbox, I got out of my car and straightened out my oversized t-shirt and sweatpants. Not one to dress for a special occasion, I kept my wardrobe simple and comfortable; Emma always went on and on about how boring I dressed whenever it came up, showier as she was. I walked towards the apartment, brushing my blonde, chin-length locks out of my eyes. I wasn’t in much of a rush; my bet was on this not being an emergency. Emma was lucky I came at all.

    “Hey! Open up!” I called out, now at my friend’s unit, and I pounded a few times. Not a second later, the door swung open, and I all but fell into the room.

    “Chloe, you’re here! I’m so excited!” Emma gushed, her bubbly personality no less intense than usual this evening. “So I found this cool old book, it had a bunch of spells, I can’t wait to show you–”

    “Emma! Emma, slow down,” I interrupted suddenly, fingers to my temples. She was sometimes a bit much. “Is this really an emergency, what happened?”

    Emma took a deep breath, collecting herself at least a little for me. I looked around her apartment as I finally took a few steps inside, and didn’t notice anything out of the ordinary besides a folded pile of clothing on her couch. Was laundry day the emergency? Looking at Emma again, she was wearing black denim short-shorts and a bralette – a stark, skimpy contrast to my own outfit, but that was what she normally wore. I decided I’d need to let her explain.

    “Okay, okay! So, I was thrifting this afternoon, and you know I usually go for the clothes, but there was this cool book,” she said, holding a very antiquated, leather-bound book in front of her. Not exactly the college textbooks we were both used to seeing. “It has a bunch of spells in it, and I didn’t think they’d actually work, but I bought it anyway, and I took it home and tried it out, and it works!”

    I stifled an exasperated sigh. Even trying to slow down, she spoke in run-ons. I couldn’t help but get drawn into what she was saying, though. A spellbook, and it worked? I’d be certain it was her own active imagination if Emma didn’t seem so earnest about it all. “O-kay…” I responded, trying not to sound too doubtful in the face of her excitement. “So, mind showing me? I guess I get the urgency if this is, y’know, real…”

    Emma, beaming, opened it up and uttered a few words carefully from the page. Was that Latin? Did the book have a pronunciation guide, too? My train of thought came to a halt, though, when the book suddenly glowed bright white, lighting the room up. That is not something most books I’ve seen do. Then, all of a sudden, I felt my whole body lifted off the ground, my sneakers untying themselves and pulling off my feet, settling neatly a foot away. I stared back at Emma, mouth agape.

    “Wha-? Huh? What the hell was that?” I asked, completely shocked. That was… real. My shoes were no longer on my feet. They were sitting on the doormat now, after they took themselves off without a single effort from either of us.

    My friend just smiled brightly at me as she responded. “See! I told you, you had to come over! There’s so much in here, but there was one particular spell I needed someone else for, to try it out on, y’know.” As she spoke, Emma pulled to another page, bookmarked this time. She’d clearly tried it earlier.

    Ignoring the millions of questions I wanted to ask, I kept it simple for now. “So, uh, what’s this one?”

    “A ‘ghost’ spell! Like, it’ll make me a ghost, flying, turning invisible, everything! I tried it already, but no one was around to see or tell me if it worked. Like… I could still see myself normally before I dispelled it, but the rest of it… you’ll see!”

    Now incanting from the new page, both she and the book glowed this time. I could only stare in awe, as my friend of many years started floating herself, her skin taking on a transparent effect. I could see through her! And now she was flying!

    “See? How do I look?” Emma asked with glee, pirouetting in place.

    “You’re- you’re transparent, Em!” I responded, finally finding my words again. “How’s this all possible?”

    “I don’t know! But who cares, I’m a ghost!”

    To accentuate that fact, she did a few more twirls and flips in the air, then disappeared for several seconds before popping into existence inches away, eye-to-eye with me. I looked down, and rather than the slight squat she’d normally need for us to be at eye level, her transparent shins seemed to cut off right at the floor. Emma simply giggled and ‘booped’ me on the nose – which felt much less like human touch than a sudden cool draft of air. I shivered at the strange sensation, at a complete loss for words.

    “It also lets me possess people! Just like all the horror stories and stuff!” she continued, far too casually for everything she was revealing. Then again, she’d never been too concerned with thinking things through, preferring to jump head-first into everything. “Can I try it? Pleeease?”

    I balked. Everything I had seen in the last several minutes was breaking my mind a little bit, and as much as I wanted to see everything this apparent magic could do… possession? Me? I just wasn’t sure if I trusted anyone that much, even as close as we were. “Em, um, I don’t know…” I responded meekly.

    “Oh, trust me, it’ll be fun!”

    At that moment, she disappeared completely, and I had a sinking feeling in my stomach. There wasn’t much I could do but wait for her to materialize. Or…

    “Em, you’re not really gonna, you know–”

    Then, that same cool sensation that tickled my nose washed throughout my whole body. It was like I had become immaterial myself, the drafts in the room passing through me, but I knew that it had to be Emma instead. I would have tensed up or even run away, how strange the feeling was, but I found that I could no longer move my body at all. Even my breathing felt off; it had a different pace now, and I couldn’t even switch to “manual”. Well, I realized, it looked like Emma was serious about the possession.

    I tried to struggle, to force my body to move, and it did – but not in the way I was expecting at all. Instead of running away, I stood still, my arms stretching out to my sides in a graceful t-pose. It was an alien feeling, as I could feel the nerves and muscles working just like they would normally, but I hadn’t given them a single command to move. Emma, she was doing all of this like it was her body instead of mine.

    My arms continued, above my head now. My hands joined at the top, then came down in a ‘prayer’ formation as if I were doing some odd yoga routine. Finally, my own lips betrayed me and the corners lifted into a mirthful smile.

    “See, I told you it’d be fine, Chlo’!” my own voice said, in a completely different cadence to my own, and my throat tickled as it vibrated in rhythm. Emma again.

    Emma, if you can hear me, knock this off! Get out! I thought as hard as I could.

    No, no, not yet! Trust me! Emma’s voice filled my head. And no need to yell!

    Seriously, Em, what are you doing?

    I got no answer, as my legs pulled tentatively forward, moving me towards the middle of the room and stumbling a little.

    Oh, you’re so short, Chloe. This feels so weird! Emma’s incorporeal voice sounded again.

    You’re telling me…

    I found my body forced into a series of hops, jumping-jacks, then a brief jog in place as she got her bearings. She sat me down on the floor, did a few stretches, then stood me right back up, my hand resting confidently on my cocked hip, a pose only Emma would ever take.

    Have your fun yet? I thought at her, praying that she would return my autonomy now. I had no such luck. When she wanted to do something, she did it, and now was no exception.

    Nope! came the expected answer. It’s time we fixed this dreadful fashion sense of yours, Emma’s voice said, and I found my hand plucking at my outfit to accentuate her statement. I’ve got some older clothes that’d fit you perfectly!

    Emma, you can’t be serious!

    Oh, but I am…

    Then, as much as I tried to stop myself, my hands came to the hem of my baggy shirt, and I could almost feel Emma’s excitement as she slowly, teasingly pulled it up. She had to know how much I hated this, right? My arms continued nevertheless, until my top half was covered only by my casual sports bra.

    Wait, this would be so much fun with a mirror! Emma suddenly spoke, using my arms to grab a small pile of clothes before walking me to her room, where we stood my half-naked body in front of her full-length mirror. Perfect!

    Emma, knock it off! I thought to her again. God, I was gonna kill her when she got out.

    Well, then I’ll just have to stay in here! came her bubbly, flippant response. I’d apparently have to watch all my thoughts.

    I felt my calves tense up, and I was forced to watch as she bounced my whole body in front of the mirror, my eyes trained on my breasts as they bounced with me. God, Emma was a complete bimbo, sometimes. Oh no, wait!

    It was too late, I had thought the thought already. My face squished into a pout, and my hands crossed over my chest. “Well if I’m such a bimbo, then you are too now!” my voice sounded again to the open air, before my body was manipulated suddenly again.

    “I’m Chloe, I used to be such a prude that I wouldn’t even touch myself! But now, my best friend in the whole world’s gonna fix that!” I found my voice whining, so unlike me. While I spoke, my whole body was gyrated in a far, far more sensual way than I had ever moved in my life. My arms came uncrossed, but rather than go back to my sides, Emma brought my hands to my breasts. She groped my chest, massaging me firmly through my sports bra as she stole my voice again, tweaking my nipples and sending an electric jolt through my body. What was she doing?

    “Ooh, it feels so good to squeeze my purrrfect tits!” she moaned for me, making sure this was as humiliating as possible.

    You’re too closed up, Chlo’, and I’m gonna fix that whether you want me to or not! she responded in my head. My own thoughts were drowned out as the overwhelming sensation of my own hands molesting me took all my attention. It was still my body doing it; I could feel the muscles of my arms expand and contract like it was me, but the fact that I wasn’t the one sending the instructions made it feel like she was groping me herself. A strange, violating feeling as my body was used against me. My voice moaned again, and I died inside at the show she was putting on for us both.

    Emma, please, stop, I’m sorry! You’re not a bimbo, I swear! I begged internally, and finally my hands relented, falling to my sides again. My lips curved again into a smile.

    “Apology accepted, Chlo’! But we’re still fixing your outfit,” Emma said, again commandeering my voice as she reached under my sweatpants to pull the sides of my panties up. I tried to roll my eyes at the move, but if she could feel the attempt she didn’t say as much. Thankfully, she also didn’t comment about how it aroused me more than I wanted to admit.

    I caught her giving a brief look again at my breasts, my nipples poking through my bra now, before my fingers slipped fully under my waistband. With less teasing, Emma had me lower my sweatpants down, and stepped out of them for me. Looking back to the mirror, we saw my petite frame in just my underwear, the light-blue sports bra and panties. I could feel the heat rise to my cheeks, knowing my friend was seeing everything too, though I had to wonder if any of that was from her own excitement.

    No way, Chlo’! her voice sounded, though it seemed a little more shrill from embarrassment. Was this more than just a fashion overhaul? Did she want this for herself, too?

    As if to distract me, my hands suddenly shot up, giving my breasts a light squeeze before taking the bra off in one fluid, unapologetic motion. My “perfect” pale breasts dropped down a slight amount, and I could feel the cool apartment air dancing around them. I was “speechless”, my brain and thoughts frozen, as she lowered my panties off too, staring between my legs the entire time.

    Aw, you shaved for me, how cute! she commented, and I could feel her reveling in my embarrassment. Oh come on, we’ve changed together before, I’m just helping this time!

    I couldn’t argue with that, but I could certainly complain when her hands traveled down my stomach as she watched in the mirror. Hey! Watch where you’re putting those, Em!

    Your stomach’s so flat, Chloe… came her quiet, distracted response, as my hands pushed even further down my stomach to rest right above my mound.

    EMMA!

    “Sorry, sorry, I’ll behave!” my own voice answered. Emma was clearly embarrassed enough to forget she could just think her response back to me.

    Thankfully, she withdrew my hands, and turned my eyes towards the pile of clothing. “So, what’ll we dress you up in, then?” Emma mused aloud. “Might as well make this a little better for you. I know you like comfy stuff, Chlo’, so we can do this for now! You get something comfy, but we can still show off your curves!”

    As she spoke, she picked up a pair of mid-thigh leggings, apparently not seeing the need for underwear. Of course not, Chloe, they give you weird lines underneath! Emma patronized, bending me over to put each of my feet through a hole. Trust me, nothing’s comfier than these, even your lame sweatpants!

    She straightened up slowly, giving us both a view of my body in the mirror. The black spandex climbed my legs, stretching and morphing closely to the skin underneath. I would have shivered had I been in control of my muscles, but Emma kept taking her sweet time lifting the leggings up. Finally, the top of the garment crossed over my hips and wrapped around my waist. Emma pushed my fingers under and around the waistband to check the fit, then gave it a couple tugs upward to pull it snug. As it molded between my legs, I felt another jolt of arousal.

    See? They fit great! she said again, wiggling my hips back and forth. She was right, and I could see and feel the perfect fit of the leggings as she turned me around. Of course I’m right! Now for the top, which you probably won’t like as much…

    To my predictable horror, she grabbed a sheer lace bralette from the pile, and stuck my arms through the straps before clasping it behind my back. My hands came forward, reaching under the cups and unceremoniously adjusting everything to fit better. Emma paid no heed to my comfort during this, treating my body like her own – which made it feel like she was playing with my breasts again, if less pointedly this time.

    Finally done, she held my arms out, putting me on display in the mirror again. I wanted to die at that moment, realizing that the bralette left nothing at all to the imagination. Oh, this is so cute, why don’t you ever wear this stuff, Chloe?

    Because it shows WAY too much! I’m out of these clothes as soon as you leave, Emma!

    “Y’know, now that you mention it, I actually can’t let this chance go. You probably will just go back to your boring stuff as soon as this spell wears off…”

    She didn’t leave me wondering what she meant for long, and my sinking humiliation returned in full force as she grabbed my phone, using my face to unlock it before opening the camera. Have to make it look like you actually wanted me to have these, y’know?

    Emma! Don’t, seriously! I responded, but she started taking pictures anyway. While I complained in our shared headspace, she put me in a bunch of different poses. Smiling selfies, a few intense, serious pictures, and some goofy photos to top it off. Finally, she had to make full use of my revealing new outfit.

    You know, some video would be good, too! She set my phone on her dresser and hit record, then backed up. She squeezed my breasts together with my hands, contorting my face into a kiss-and-wink combination. Right after, my eyes crossed as my tongue lolled out of my mouth, my knees pointing towards each other as she started massaging my breasts again.

    Emma, st-stop-! Apparently, you can stutter even in your head, and the hypnotic squeezing of my chest was far too distracting for coherent thought.

    Of course, she didn’t listen, her mind set on making sure she got everything out of this. I tried to fight my body, to fight against Emma’s hold over me, but my efforts were as useless as ever. She sat me down on her bed and spread my legs in front of my phone, bouncing my breasts with my hands a few times for the camera. “I hope you enjoy, Emmaaa!” she sang with my voice again, winking at the camera and blowing a kiss. She really was trying to make this look like I was doing everything myself. I was gonna kill her.

    I got no opportunity to do so, however, as she backed me up on her bed and laid me down against the pillows. Absent-mindedly, or so it seemed, she started stroking a few of my fingers against my stomach, trailing along in lazy patterns.

    I know you hate all this right now, Chloe, but just relax and you’ll learn to enjoy it! There’s a reason I’m a “bimbo”, after all…

    In clear view of my own camera, my hands came up from their patterns, drawing closer to my breasts, then slowly back down. Up and down again, then once more – giving my chest a quick, gentle squeeze the last time, before heading south.

    One hand settled on my stomach as if to keep me in place, my other hand betraying me again as it floated down over the spandex, finally nestling between my legs. It squeezed, sending a jolt through my stomach. It gently squeezed me a few more times, warming me up to that stimulation I’d never pursued before, and under the fabric I could feel my wetness start to grow.

    Then slowly, so very slowly, that hand started rubbing. Up, and then down. Up, and then down. I wanted to scream, to moan, to get out of this, but I had no choice but to let Emma do her work, giving me all the unwanted attention she could. My fingers could feel my spandex start to get wetter, and Emma made sure to have my middle finger perfectly centered, so as to rub circles over my clitoris after each up-stroke.

    After a minute of her slow and steady ministrations, she raised my head from the pillows, opened my eyes, and looked down. To my shock I could see a dark spot spread from my spandex-clad lips – which she made sure to keep pressed against the leggings in a camel-toe for the camera. My lips smiled again, and she tilted my head back, closing my eyes and sighing loudly for me. Up again, then down slowly.

    Then, she picked up the pace more.

    Up. Down. Up. Down. Tweak my clit again. Moan, then bring my other hand to my breast. Up. Down. Squeeze, knead, tweak. All the while, I couldn’t even keep up the mental resistance, and I was thrown gagged into the passenger seat as she drove my body steadily forward towards climax.

    The pace picking up again. Up-down-up-down, turning into steady, quick circles over my clitoris as she gyrated my hips, grinding my sex even further into my own fingers. My other hand kneaded my breasts more firmly, and then she kept the pace of everything steady. With her confident piloting of my own body, I felt a tension, a pressure, an aroused pit growing in my stomach. With each rub, circle, knead, and tweak, that tension built and built, until without warning a wave of pleasure racked through my whole body.

    “OH- OHHH-!” my voice shuddered out, and I didn’t even know who it came from at this point. I moaned even louder as another wave crashed through, then another, as Emma kept my body masturbating through the most pleasurable sensations I’d ever felt.

    Finally, after a small eternity, my senses returned to me, though not my control. I smiled at the camera, then blew another kiss as Emma stood me up to stop the recording. She sent all the photos and the video to her own number, typing out a quick message from me.

    I had sooo much fun filming this with you today! hope you like it too, Em 😉

    Stories f2f possession story

  • Three Days as a MILF By BluePossession
    X xorg

    “Oh please darling, I had you when I was in high school right? So pre marital sex is probably how you were conceived. Doesn’t take a genius to figure that out.” I said while sneaking a glance at Jackie’s breasts. “Look Jackie just make sure the guy wears a condom every single time. None of that pull out crap. With that hot bod of yours pull out method is too risky, trust me.”

    “Wow thanks so much for being cool with this mom. I love you.” She said as she gave me a full hug. I squeezed back and loved that our breasts were touching each other. I also took the chance to sniff her hair a bit. “You’re the coolest mom ever. Could you let me go though mom? I can’t hug you all night, I kind of have to go to bed soon.”

    “Of course you do darling, of course.” I said slowly letting her go.

    Lucky for me Larry slept on the couch so I could get a good nights rest all by myself. I really wanted to just take it easy on Jessica after today’s session but I still found myself groping and fingering all night long. I think around 2am I finally just passed out.


    4th day transfer back

    “Oh you finally decided to show up. You brought back her shoes right?” I said opening the door and letting John into my house.

    “Keep up the attitude dollface and maybe I’ll just leave right now. Then you’ll be stuck in that little milf’s body.” John teased. “And yeah the shoes are right here.”

    “Don’t even joke about that you jackass. I’ve had a really interesting time in here, but I think I’m just about ready to go back to my usual self. Now hurry up I’ve got some business to catch up on.” I said starting to head towards the basement where the machine was set up.

    “Now hold on not so fast there little mama.” He said grabbing me by the wrist. “Maybe we can still have a little fun before you switch back. How about you give me another one of those footjobs before you’re out of there baby.”

    “Yuck.” I almost threw up at the thought. “Have men always been such pigs and I’ve just never realized it? You’re acting like you don’t even remember it’s me Tom in here.” I said pulling away.

    “It’s definitely hard to remember it’s you in there. You look so hot right now. Also you look different than the first day. The first day it was obvious that there was a man inside there, standing like a man and moving around awkwardly. But now?” he said sliding his hand up my arm as I recoiled. “Now you’re acting and moving like a milf. Come on baby, just a quick footjob for your best friend.”

    “Oh trust me, I am not letting anyone push me around anymore in this body. Especially not you darling.” I said sarcastically. “There’s no way in Hell I’m giving you a footjob if I don’t want to.”

    “Damn. Ok fine, fine but at least let me suck on her toes a little? Come on do a friend a solid?” He begged desperately.

    “Oh you wanna suck on these toes? Hmmm maybe that could be arranged.” I said hatching a sinister idea.

    “Thanks bro, I knew you’d understand.”

    We walked to the living room sofa where I took a seat while he got on his knees in front of me.

    “I’m the lady here so why don’t you remove my shoes and socks for me?”

    “With pleasure my mistress.”

    “Oooh I like it when you call me that.” I smiled deliciously at him.

    He pulled off my shoe hungrily wanting to get to his prize. The sock however he pulled off slowly, wanting to enjoy it more. It kind of tickled to have his manly hands handle my delicate feet this way. Once the sock was off he was staring at my foot like a madman. His eyes were so wide as if he was trying to take in every small detail of my foot to memorize and put in his memory vault forever. It was very creepy but still quite flattering. Before I knew it, his tongue was already sliding up and down my foot and tickling me.

    “Haha oh stop that John!” I said in-between giggles and trying to jerk my foot away. But I couldn’t, he had a very firm grip on my foot and leg. My foot wasn’t going anywhere.

    Once I stopped resisting he put his mouth right on my big toe and started sucking. It was still a bit ticklish but also quite stimulating. It was so strange. Are women’s feet really this sensitive? I really wanted to call him a freak but that would be so hypocritical now.

    He was now so into the sucking that he closed his eyes, probably trying his best to memorize this feeling for later. That was my moment to strike. I pulled out my own phone that I had grabbed earlier and took abut 5 photos of him sucking on my feet as fast as I could.

    “What the fuck was that?” John said finally pulling his attention away from my foot finally.

    “I just wanted some photos of you sucking on a strange woman’s toes. I’m sure your wife would love to see these.”

    “Tom… you wouldn’t would you?”

    “Of course I wouldn’t, I just want some collateral on you to make sure you don’t tell anyone about what I’ve been up to these past couple of days. Also I hope you’ve had enough toe sucking for now. We’re not going any further. Now follow me downstairs, you’re transferring me back.”

    He silently and obediently followed me all the way downstairs. I took a seat in the transfer machine Jessica had sat in just 3 days ago, while John removed my body from life support and put it on the other end of the machine. John then took his seat in front of the machine’s console and began configuring it properly.

    After a couple of minutes he was just about done. “Hey Tom, are you sure you want to go back? Looks to me you’ve been having a good time in there. Plus you’re the only woman who’s ever indulged my feet fetish. What if you… stay? I could… take care of you.” He said without being able to look me in the eye.

    “You’d take care of me? Please.” I said rolling my eyes. “And who would you work for if I stayed in here? Who’d be your boss then? Now press the button and send me back already you moron.”

    “Fine, forget I said anything. Starting the procedure in 3… 2… 1…”


    “Tom? You awake Tom?”

    “Yeah man. Could you keep it down a bit though, my ears are sore for some reason.” I said trying my best to sit up from the cot I was on. “Honestly my whole body is sore for some reason.”

    “Well of course they are, none of your muscles have moved in about 3 days.”

    “Where’s Jessica? Is she okay?”

    “Yeah she was alright, she left about half an hour ago. You’ve been out for quite a while Tom, she was up pretty fast. She waited a bit but I told her I’d take care of you and I let her go.”

    “Please tell me you’ve got a glass of water ready for me too?”

    “Of course I do, boss.” He said bringing the glass up to my mouth as I took a sip.

    “So… How was it in there anyway?”

    “Look man I don’t really want to talk about this right now. How about some other time?” I said rubbing my eyes in pain.


    5th day epilogue

    By the next day I was mostly back to my normal self. My limbs definitely felt a little tender but luckily my member was still working just as good as I left it. It was about 3:00pm right now, and my little fella was working just fine when I looked over the pictures I took as Jessica. I was having a good time until the doorbell rang and interrupted me.

    “This better not be a fucking salesman or something, I’m about to chew him out.” I grumbled to myself.

    I opened the door and there was Jessica standing in a beautiful medium length yellow sun dress. She looked so hot, but her expression was hard to read. I had no idea what she could possibly want.

    “Hello Tom. May I come in? I just wanted to have a little chat.” She said beginning to smile slightly.

    “Uh sure Jessica.” I lead her towards my kitchen where she took a seat while I got two glasses of water for us.

    “So… Jessica. What did you want to talk about? Nothing bad I hope.” I said trying to muster a smile and hoping that she didn’t find out about any of the bad things I did.

    “Well Tom, I just wanted to say… well this is hard for me to say but…” She began to say very nervously.

    “Look Jessica whatever you have to say, just say it.” I said just as nervously. Fuck I hope she didn’t find some evidence or something, I swear I didn’t leave anything out of place.

    “Well Tom, it’s really embarrassing but… I just wanted to say thank you.” She said looking down at her glass of water.

    “Huh? Thanks? Thanks for what?” That was about the last thing I expected her to say.

    “My family has gotten a lot happier since the swap. Larry is so affectionate lately. He keeps thanking me over and over for going back to normal, I guess you weren’t doing any cooking or cleaning for him while you were me. It really made him appreciate all I do for once. He probably also didn’t like that you wouldn’t kiss him either I bet.”

    “Haha yeah. Well I think he did sneak a kiss in once on the first day. Caught me by surprise.”

    “Oh gosh. Haha!” She laughed and smiled. “My daughter has also been calling me a ‘cool mom’ lately, which she has never done before. What exactly made that happen? I don’t want to ask her what happened because then she and Larry will scold me for letting a stranger use my body.”

    I started blushing really bad at that question. “Well you see… I’m not too sure really.”

    “Oh come on buster I can see you blushing, it’s okay you can tell me.” She said very interested in what happened.

    “Well I kind of asked her to borrow some pants and I even asked her to put some makeup on me since I had no idea how to do it myself.” I confessed.

    “Hahaha. Oh gosh, I know it was in my body but I just picture you as a man getting that makeup put on. It’s so funny.” She giggled so cutely. “Did it look slutty?” She said intrigued.

    “A little yeah…” I said trying to hide my embarrassment with a smile.

    “I knew it, Jackie will always jump at the chance to make me look slutty. What else happened?”

    “Well then she asked me something about if I found your wide posterior embarrassing.”

    “Oh gosh why would she do that. I guess she thought it was me.” Jessica asked getting embarrassed and putting her face in her hands.

    “And then I said I didn’t find it embarrassing in the least. I told her it’s a magnificent bottom that many men admire.” Jessica looked up shocked at what I said. “At first I thought it was a mistake but then Jackie was impressed. Now she thinks you enjoy your wide posterior. I hope it’s alright.” I can’t believe I was confessing some of this to her. It’s embarrassing.

    “That’s good. I’m glad my daughter thinks her mother has a good body image of herself. I really shouldn’t tell her I hate my wide butt. It’s better this way. And you know… I have caught you staring at it before buster.” She said blushing a lot.

    “Yeah sorry about that. I’ve just always had a thing for nice butts like yours.” I said taking a long sip of water.

    “Tom, I want you to be honest. Did you… and I’m not sure I really want to know the answer but I’ll ask anyway. Tom did you do all of this just so you could get your hands, and really my hands, on my posterior?” She asked with a very stern look. Staring at me right in the eyes.

    I was paralyzed. Did she really just guess that? I’m taking way too long to answer, even if I say no it’s obvious that I’m guilty.

    “Jessica… I’ll be honest. Yes, I did just want to borrow your body so that I could feel your ass up as much as I wanted. I’m sorry.”

    We sat there in silence for what felt like an hour. The whole time neither of us could look each other in the eye.

    “I don’t get it Tom…” she could barely speak, it sounded like a whisper. “Wouldn’t it have made more sense to do this with Larry instead of me? If all you wanted was to get your hands on my… stupid bottom.”

    “Jessica first of all your bottom is not stupid, it’s lovely. Second of all making the swap with Larry was my original idea but I accidentally told you about the machine before telling Larry about it. With you knowing that I would have been in Larry you would not have let me do any grabbing. It was stupid but I felt like my own only option was to propose the swap with you.”

    “Well then maybe you could have just asked straight up if you could just feel my bottom without any of this machine business.” She said starting to get slightly angry.

    “Oh please Jessica, that wouldn’t have worked. You would have just said no. What did you want me to do? What did you think I was going to do?”

    “It’s okay Tom, I’m not upset. I knew you had been staring at this stupid fat butt of mine. My whole life it’s always been giving me trouble. I knew in the back of my mind that you just wanted to do something bad in my body. I didn’t know specifically but I thought it might be sexual. But me and Larry are finally debt free, so thank you. If that meant letting a butt deviant like you get his hands on my posterior then so be it.”

    “Jessica… I’m so sorry-” I tried to say.

    “No you’re not.” She sounded annoyed. “Why would you be sorry? You got what you wanted, and you betrayed my trust to do it. You’re not sorry at all. But again I’m not mad, in the end my family appreciates me more and I got rid of some debt. So thank you, I truly mean it.”

    I couldn’t even apologize anymore, she already knew that any apology of mine would be fake. I completely caught.

    “Tom… I really, really, shouldn’t ask this. I should just leave right now and not ask anything else. But I just have to know. I need the truth so that I can move past this. Tom when you were in my body, feeling and manipulating my rump with my own hands. Did you also get turned on while you were in my body?”

    “Yes I did.” I said weakly.

    “Okay then that means… that means my vagina was getting aroused then right?”

    “Yes…” I almost whispered.

    “Tom… did you- and I want us to just be honest here. I just want the truth. Did you, while in my body, engage in any self pleasuring? Did you use my own hands to… self stimulate my vagina? To play with my own breasts and bottom?” She said standing up in anger.

    “Jessica…” Maybe I can still get out of this somehow.

    “Tom please… just the truth.”

    “…yes… I confess… yes I masturbated while in your body Jessica Hughes. Okay? That’s what you wanted right? You wanted the truth that I know you can’t handle.” I said getting angry at being caught.

    Jessica collapsed back into her chair in tears. I just sat there in silence as she sobbed for a couple of minutes. What could I even say or do now? Any apology would just make this worse since she knows I’m not actually sorry.

    “How could you Tom?” Jessica said in-between sobs. “You know I’m a woman of the church. I have never engaged in such filthy activity in my whole life. But now you’ve defiled me like this. What am I going to do? I’ll have to go to confession and tell Father Jones I’ve engaged in self pleasuring.”

    “Jessica you don’t have to do that. You shouldn’t even feel guilty. It was me who did it. I’m the sinner, not you.” I said trying to comfort her.

    “Tom, it may have been you but it was with my own hands and whether I was aware or not I agreed to it. I am just as guilty as you are. This also means you’ve experienced the forbidden pleasure of the other sex. I’m not sure but that must also be a sin of some kind.”

    “Jessica, in my eyes you are completely innocent. You are not guilty of anything I did in your body. I promise we’ll get through this. Plus if you need more money I was just thinking we should do this swap thing again sometime. Just name your price.”

    “Tom… you’re a sexual deviant and a sinner. You tricked me and made me sin just because you wanted to get your hands on my buttocks. Don’t you know the commandments? Thou shall not covet thy neighbors wife? And a man experiencing the forbidden pleasures of a woman, it’s disgusting. That must surely be a sin of some kind. The worst part? I don’t think you really care about what you’ve done to me. I can’t even imagine what could be worse than making me self pleasure like that. It makes me sick. Thank you again for the money, but I should leave. I don’t think I ever want to see you again. I know we’re neighbors, but please, just stay from me and my family. I promise I’ll pray for your soul.”

    “If that’s what you want then that’s fine. I promise I’ll leave you alone. I was planning on moving soon anyway so you won’t have to put up with me much longer. But since this is our last conversation ever anyway, then I would like to say I have no regrets. I spent years pining and fantasizing about getting my hands on your ass. I didn’t think I would ever get the chance, so when I saw the chance I took it.”

    “I think I’m gonna be sick.” She said with tears starting to stream down her face again. “Goodbye forever Tom.”


    epilogue part 2 (6 months later)

    “Larry?” Jessica asked half asleep and laying in bed. “Why are you so late Larry? Its 11 pm, you should have gotten home from work hours ago.”

    “Sorry about that honey, I had to stay late to finish something important.”

    “Well there’s some leftovers in the fridge if you want to heat them up.” Jessica said while pulling up the covers and trying to go back to sleep.

    “Oh no thanks, I’m not really hungry right now. I’d rather just get in bed and snuggle with you Jessica.”

    “Now why on Earth are you calling me by my first name buster?”

    “I just wanted to try something new honey, that’s all.” He said laying down in bed and kissing his wife. He then reached his hand around to grope his wife’s ass cheek.

    “Haha usually you’d be so tired right now Larry, but you’re being so feisty. I like this. And why are you giving my ass so much attention anyway my sweet husband?”

    “I don’t know, I just feel like I haven’t given it much attention these last few years.” He said still enjoying Jessica’s ass.

    “Larry I appreciate it but I think that’s enough for tonight. You know I have to wake up early tomorrow for the fund raiser. We’ll pick this up tomorrow night.” She said pulling his arm away.

    “No I don’t think so!” He said as he sat up in bed and forcefully flipped Jessica so that her ass would be up and her face down. “I’m you husband right? So it’s your job to please me. And I think I’m gonna start by fucking your giant caboose. Is that alright?” He said grabbing more of her ass.

    “Haha wow Larry I’ve never seen this side of you before. It’s really turning me on. I guess we’ll do this but you better make it worth my time cowboy.” She said seductively.

    “Get used to this babe. I think I’m gonna have this attitude for the next couple of days…”

    The End.

    Stories m2f m2m possession story feet milf

  • Three Days as a MILF By BluePossession
    X xorg

    As soon as I got to Jessica’s bedroom I immediately stripped off her new pants and panties at let them lie on the floor somewhere. It was actually kind of funny to do that, I bet the prim and proper Jessica would never leave them on the ground like that. I immediately started fingering her snatch like there was no tomorrow. It really wasn’t that hard since I just got back from staring at Jackie while she was watching the movie none the wiser. She had no idea some sicko was eye fucking her the whole time. Just staring at her chest and legs when she thought she was safe. Now I get to get off to her memory while using her own mother’s body to do it. It was also hot to think about how she saw me with no bra on, she got to see my nipples freely. That just made it hotter. I wonder what Jessica would say if she knew I was pumping her fingers into her vagina while thinking of her daughter’s amazing figure. Normally I would be screaming and moaning in pleasure but I had the sense to put a pillow in front of my mouth so I hopefully don’t get caught. And of course like always I was grabbing handfuls of ass knowing my time here was limited.

    I must’ve done this for two hours straight, multiples orgasms, before I finally got tired out enough to stop. Fuck this was a good time. I might get addicted to this. As good as this was though I had to admit it felt like something was missing. Like I wanted to insert something bigger than her fingers inside of me. Damn that Mariah, this must be what she wanted. I wish I had grabbed one her dildos on my way out, there’s no way Jessica’s got any of her own. I may as well check though. I look through her drawers but of course I find nothing. What I do find though is a decently sized hand mirror. Maybe this could be fun.

    I take a seat on her bed and raise her elbows up to her chest. I then spread her thighs open and place the mirror in front of her vagina. I’ve seen vaginas before but I’ve never really gotten a good like this. I haven’t exactly asked any of my girlfriends to let me stare at their genitalia up close like this, they’d think I’m a freak. It’s very interesting. She doesn’t shave down here, but she definitely trims it to keep it nice and neat. Her lips were a nice color for her age though. I’m no gynecologist though. It’s also kind of crazy how close the vagina and female anus are to each other. It seems to only be about an inch away, if that.

    I spread her lips with one hand while still holding the mirror in the other. I really wanted a good look at the inside walls. It was difficult though since it was all so slimy with fluid. Jessica either has the wettest snatch I’ve ever seen or perhaps my male mind is causing this somehow. Either way it is absolutely drenched just from me looking at it.

    “Jessica, what on Earth are you doing my love?” Larry’s words instantly pulled me out of the trance I was in and I jump up in shock. Luckily I was still wearing Jessica’s oversized sweater so I pull it down over her vagina while I stand up from the bed.

    “N-nothing, I was just doing a normal health check up on my lady bits. Got to stay health you know. The vagina really is strange.” I said trying my best to sound convincing.

    “You know I was always curious sweety, what does it feel like anyway? When it’s aroused I mean.” He asked while taking a seat on the bed.

    I decided I better play this cool so he doesn’t ask Jessica about this in the future.

    “Well you see Larry vaginal arousal, it kind of feels like… it’s hard to describe. It’s like an ache you know? And really wet too, like my insides are really warm and wet. And it’s not just concentrated on my vagina, I can feel all of my skin get really sensitive. Especially my breasts and butt. It’s strange. Like the pleasure isn’t just concentrated on my vagina, it’s a lot more spread out. Unlike a man who’s pleasure is only focused on the penis.” I said getting a bit too carried away.

    “Oh so you’re an expert on male pleasure now?” Larry asked teasingly.

    “Oh I’m just speculating.” I lied with a knowing smile.

    “So are there any other differences?” he continued.

    “Well there is something else. Sometimes it really feels like… like I have this hot and wet meat tunnel that really wants something inside of it. Like I really want something to get in there and scrape against the walls. To really pound in there you know? Sorry if this isn’t making much sense.” I said getting lost in my own thought. When I turned back to look at Larry he had a wild look in his eyes I didn’t expect. He was also leaning in dangerously close at me.

    “Fuck, I’ve never heard you describe these things to me before. It’s so hot babe. I think I’m starting to get your secret message loud and clear. You said you need something in there right?” he said getting a few more inches closer to me.

    “Secret message? There’s no secret messages dear, by the way I was thinking of possibly sleeping alone tonight-”

    “Oh come on Jessica.” He said interrupting me. “I might be slow but even I can understand all the signs you’re putting out here. First you want me to take more initiative, then you pretend to cover up in front of me to tease me. Then you even went down to dinner without a bra to tease me more, I was sneaking glances at your nipples the whole time sweety. And then finally I catch you up here by yourself with your vagina exposed, telling me you need something inside you badly. I think I know exactly what you want in there. I can smell how bad you want it.”

    I almost puked up dinner at that line but held it in. “Larry… you’re seriously misunderstanding-” But it was too late. Larry was already on top of me and shoved his disgusting tongue down my throat. It was so strange, I thought that would immediately make me puke but it actually started to feel pleasurable the way he was attacking my tongue. I guess Jessica’s body was used to it or something. Mariah was right, men are so forceful with the way they kiss.

    “OHHHHNnnnnnn.” I moaned involuntarily as he finally removed his tongue and started nibbling at my neck while groping my breasts. Fuck, was I enjoying this? I have to stop this somehow. I gather up the last of my masculine pride and decide to order him to stop. “LARRY GET THE HELL OFF OF ME YOU WILD ANIMAL.” I ordered as hard and as deep as my voice would go.

    “Fuck babe, I love it so much when you call me an animal like that!” Larry said with a stupid grin as he started to grope and squeeze my body even further. Before I could say anything else his lips were planted back on mine. I kept resisting as much as I could in this body, that is until one of his hands went down to my lower lips. I felt my legs part slightly as he started rubbing my outer lips. Fuck… Larry’s probably pleasured this body a thousand times before. His hand alone is making me squirm. I can even feel my hips involuntarily start to hump against it. In fact if I closed my eyes maybe I could imagine it’s still Mariah doing this to me, and not a man. Yeah maybe this isn’t so bad…

    “Woah, Jessica you are absolutely soaked down here. And the way you’re squirming and pretending to resist. I love all this movement, it’s driving me wild. Usually you lay there motionless. You’ve been needing this just as long as I have, haven’t you sweety? Also I think it’s time for the main event.”

    “Larry please just be quiet.” I said with my eyes closed tightly. “Please, it would be better for me if you just stayed quiet for the rest of this.”

    “Sure honey, anything you want.” Larry said with a grin, barely listening, as I heard unzip and remove his pants and boxers as fast he could. I snapped my legs closed, trying to stop what would happen next. But it was no use, I’m not sure if anything could stop Larry right now. He spread my legs easily and put himself in between both of my legs, ready to penetrate.

    Maybe I could still stop him. Maybe there was still something I could do. But I felt so weak and helpless. He had a firm grip on my legs and I could feel the warmth of his rod a mere inches away from my lips. He could probably feel my warmth as well, radiating and wanting. I wanted to say something, anything. But my voice wouldn’t work, this body wasn’t listening to me anymore. This body wanted what was coming next. I just hoped my masculinity could survive this experience. I felt the acceptance spread throughout my body. My legs became less tense and instead of using my arms to try to push Larry away I instead start manipulating and caressing my breasts, as if I was trying to distract myself from Larry.

    “Wow I have never seen you handle your breasts that way Jessica. It’s so hot. I can’t hold back anymore baby, I’m going in.” He said with insane desire in his voice.

    “HNNNNNNNNGHHHH OH FUCK.” I heard Jessica’s voice moan as I was being penetrated. I could feel his hot shaft spread my lips wide on its way in. I had no idea how warm penises could get. I could barely think about that though. The only thought in my head right now was I NEED TO BE FILLED UP, NOW. Like an itch that won’t go away. Like I need this rod inside me, banging against my walls. His hands went straight for my breasts so mine instead went to my ass to feel that up as he started pumping in and out of me. Every time he pounded into me my hips humped back wanting it even deeper. I could even feel the walls squeeze down on his cock as if they didn’t want it to ever go back out.

    “AHHHH, AHHHHHHH, OOOOOOHHHHH.” Fuck it was so hot to hear Jessica moan and groan. Even if it was actually coming from my lips. I was in pure ecstasy, fully enjoying the pleasures of Jessica’s body in a way she never would.

    “Fuck babe what has gotten into you-” Larry started to say.

    “…harder…” I heard come out of my lips. But it wasn’t her normal pitch. It was lower, more sultry. “Harder you oaf. NOW.” I ordered feeling powerful as I did.

    Larry’s eyes nearly popped out of his sockets at the request. He immediately started pumping harder into who he thought was his wife. Harder than he ever had before. She had never requested something like that before. Usually sex was like a chore to Jessica.

    “OH YEAH. OH MY GOD. YESSSSSS.” I couldn’t control anything about Jessica’s body anymore. The pleasure was so insane it was frying my brain. All of a sudden I could feel Larry’s body tense up as he pumped one final time deep into me. I could feel from deep inside me, his rod leaking fluid inside of me and filling me up. It felt so gross yet at the same time, completely right. This body wanted that, it wanted to be filled.

    “Shit Jessica.” Larry said as he slowly pulled out me and collapsed on the empty side of the bed. “That’s the best fuck we’ve ever had. You just behaved so differently, it got me off so quick. I love you babe.” Within seconds he was snoring.

    "That’s it?‘’ I whispered to myself. I mean I should be glad a man stopped fucking me, but at the same time he could’ve gotten me to finish as well. It was just starting to feel really good. What the hell am I saying I’m just glad it’s over.

    I tried my best to sleep and forget about all of this but the fresh trauma and Larry’s snores made it very hard to sleep. Once I did finally fall asleep, I kept having nightmares of different men laying on top of me and violating me all over again.


    Dawn of day 3

    Much like the previous day when I woke up on the third day I was quite confused. Just like the previous day it took me a couple minutes to remember I was in another body in another bed. Once I was fully awake though I took a look at Jessica’s face in the mirror. Wow her hair was so messy and unkempt. And she even looked quite tired. I haven’t removed the makeup from the first day either so her face just feels so dirty. Her body also reeked of sex.

    “I can’t return her body looking like this.” I realized. I better shower and clean it up.

    I was already naked so I just walked into the bathroom and turned the shower on. I let the shower heat up before I stepped in. Also I could feel that Jessica’s body definitely preferred the water at a higher temperature than my real body does. Normally I’d probably be having the time of my life playing with Jessica’s wet body but it was hard to. Every time I rubbed my booty or breasts, the arousal would remind me of last night. Thinking about it just made me angry. I felt so weak. Not only that, I also had horrible nightmares where many different men had their turns violating me. Inserting things into me. As I reached down to wash off Jessica’s crotch I thought about how Larry humiliated me and he doesn’t even know.

    After I finish, I start to towel off and dry myself. I do my best try and brush Jessica’s hair to make it look neat but I have no idea what I’m doing. I’ve never had it this long before. I put on the same panties and pants I bought yesterday but looked for a simple white t shirt I had seen Jessica wear while gardening before. Normally it would turn me on a lot to just be in Jessica’s room and to be putting on her panties, but now? I felt so violated and I just wanted to get out of this body. It didn’t feel as fun anymore.

    I started to gather a lot of the clothes I had worn or soiled these past few days, including Jackie’s panties and Jessica’s jeans. I didn’t want to leave evidence of what I had been up to. I gathered it all and took it downstairs to the washing machine. While the machine was on I went straight to the fridge. I need some alcohol to get me through what I’m feeling right now. Luckily no one else seemed to be home, so I just grabbed a beer and started chugging away. I should be enjoying my last day in Jessica’s body but instead I’m just drinking a beer and sitting around. I turned on the stereo to see if my favorite rock station might make me feel better. After a couple of songs the host started started to say something.

    “HEY HEY THANKS FOR TUNING INTO Z-ROCK YOUR LOCAL ROCK STATION. I’M YOUR HOST, THE LOVE WIZ, AND WE’RE OPENING UP THE LINES. NEED ROMANTIC ADVICE? WIFE CHECKING HER PHONE DURING INTERCOURSE? CALL IN AND GET THE LOVE WIZ’S MAGIC ADVICE.”

    “The Love Wiz, he always gives the best advice. Over 30 years of Rock Wisdom. Maybe he knows how to get me out of my funk. Better than doing nothing.” I thought out loud.

    I dial the station’s number and they put me on hold. The Love Wiz helps 3 other guys before it’s finally my turn to speak to him.

    “HEY HEY YOU’RE ON LIVE WITH THE WIZ. WHAT’S YOUR NAME AND HOW CAN I HELP YA?” I heard the wiz say on the other line as I turned down my radio.

    “Oh hi Mr. Wiz.” I said awkwardly as I made Jessica’s voice go as low and as deep as it possibly could. “My name’s uh… Dave. And I’ve got a really big problem Wiz.”

    “WELL LET US HEAR IT, I’M HERE TO HELP BROTHER.”

    “Well you see the thing is I had a really bad experience last night sir.” I hope the telephone quality makes my voice convincing. “Usually I’m in control of the sex but last night my partner decided they wanted to be in charge and got on top of me. Completely took away the power from me I guess. I’ve never felt so weak and emasculated in my whole life. Like I’m not a man anymore. How do I fix this Wiz?”

    “WELL DAVEY BOY I HAVE TO SAY JUST FROM YOUR VOICE, YOU SOUND LIKE A REAL PUSH OVER. REAL WEAK TYPE OF GUY. BUT YOU’RE A Z-ROCK LISTENER SO THERE’S STILL HOPE FOR YOU. NOW THE ANSWER IS ACTUALLY SIMPLER THAN YOU THINK. I WANT YOU TO GET THIS PARTNER OF YOURS BACK IN THE SACK BUT THIS TIME GET BACK ON TOP AND STAY ON TOP. STEAL BACK THE LEAD FROM THEM. TAKE BACK THE CONTROL AND BLOW THEIR MIND. SHOW THEM THE GREATEST TIME EVER AND PROVE YOUR A MAN. SHOW THEM YOU’VE GOT BALLS.”

    “Yes sir! You always give the best advice Wiz.”

    “NO PROBLEM DAVE. NOW YOU STAY ROCKING AND NEVER SWITCH THE STATION.” click

    The Love Wiz is right. I need to take back control from Larry and prove I’m still a man. But how? I think I’m starting to figure something out…


    After getting out of my funk I went straight to my house to upload all the photos I took of Jessica to my computer. I took a couple hundred so it took quite a while. While I was there I was thinking of a way to fix my problem. I then walked back to Jessica’s house to start putting my plan into motion. As I walked through the front door I was greeted by that oaf Larry again.

    “Sweety… Did you just come out of Tom’s house again? Why do you keep going over there?” Larry asked concerned.

    “Are you jealous or something Larry? Think I might be cheating on you?” I teased. “You think maybe I’m fucking him behind your back?” I said teasing him.

    “I-I don’t know. I wouldn’t have dreamed of it before but… you’ve changed lately. But no, there’s no way right?”

    “Calm down Larry.” I said rolling my eyes. “Tom’s not even here, he went on vacation. I just have his keys because I’m house sitting for him. I was barely even inside his house.”

    “How do I know you’re not lying? How do I know he isn’t over there right now, taking a nap after having his way with you?” he accused.

    “If you won’t believe me then just see for yourself. Come with me right now, I’ll show you the house is empty.” I said starting to head back out the door. He angrily followed.


    “See?” I said as I opened the door and we went in. “There’s no one in the kitchen or the living room. Are you satisfied?”

    “He could be upstairs.” He said still suspicious.

    “Fine then let’s go upstairs and check.” I said nonchalantly.

    “There the bedroom’s empty just like I promised.” I showed him the empty bedroom. “He’s not even in the state right now Larry. Oh there was something I wanted to show you while we’re here though. Why don’t you have a seat while I go grab it?”

    “Have a seat on Tom’s bed? I’m glad I got to see that he’s not here and you’re not cheating on me, but this is getting strange. I mean what would Tom say if he knew you let me in to sit on his bed?” Larry asked concernedly.

    “Oh relax, you’re just having a seat. That isn’t a crime. I’ll be right back.”

    I came back in about a minute with a glass of water. I immediately handed it to him.

    “Uhhh this glass of water is what you wanted to show me Jessica?” he asked confused.

    “What? No of course not silly billy!” I said almost breaking character in laughter. “Just drink that real quick. What I really wanted to show you were these.” I then bent over to my nightstand and pulled out two sets of handcuffs. “Look at these handcuffs I found earlier, kinky right?” I said with a grin.

    “Yeah I guess they kind of are. But should you really be looking through Tom’s stuff-”

    “Larry relax. I’m just looking at them. I don’t plan on stealing anything. Hey, wouldn’t it be funny if I handcuffed you the bed and took a picture of it?” I asked with an innocent smile.

    “Look Jessica we should really just get out of here-” He said starting to get up from the bed.

    “No! Larry please. It’ll be super quick, I’ll just cuff you and take a funny picture. That’s it, I promise. It won’t take more than a minute.”

    “Okay fine but that’s the last thing we do. We shouldn’t be here. Tom’s got money, what if there are hidden security cameras or something?” He said as he laid down in bed while I cuffed his first hand to a bed post. “Plus he’s technically my boss now. He might fire me for being in his house without permission.” He finished as I cuffed his other hand to the next bed post. Once he was nice and secure I started to remove his shoes and ripped off his pants. “JESSICA! W-WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?”

    “What does it look like I’m doing you moron? I’m going to fuck your brains out in your boss’ bed.”

    “Jessica we can’t. Please just remove these cuffs, this isn’t right. Besides I can’t perform under these conditions.”

    “Oh don’t worry about that sweety. I crushed about 3 viagras into that water you drank earlier.” I said as I removed every piece of clothing I had on.

    “Jessica, why? Why are you doing this?” He pleaded.

    “I want to fuck you back the way you fucked me last night, that’s all.” I muttered as I got on top of the bed and crawled slightly towards him, completely naked. I pulled his boxers down and released his rod. It wasn’t hard enough yet though, so I started to rub it with my hands to get it warmed up. “Come on you stupid gorilla. Get hard already.”

    “Jessica, please we can still stop this.” He cried.

    “Shut the fuck up already, moron.” I spat back. That really shocked him and shut him up.

    I positioned Jessica’s body right on top of Larry’s stiff rod.

    “Honey what’s going on with you? You’re never on top and besides wouldn’t you want my hands free so I can make you feel even better?”

    “Hell no, I want you to feel just as powerless and helpless as I did last night. I’m taking the lead here, buddy. You just lay right there and try not to enjoy it too much.” I grinned at him evilly. I slowly lowered myself enough for his tip to touch my lower lips.

    “Jessica… don’t do this.” He almost cried.

    “MMMMMMMMMMMNNNNNNNNNNNGH. FUCK YES.” I howled as I lowered myself onto the entire shaft. “Fuck I swear this feels better when I’m on top and in control.” My hands went straight to my breasts. I began fondling them violently as I started to slowly pump my hips up and down rhythmically, his shaft sliding in and out of me as I did it. It’s even better than Mariah’s dildo. It feels really different to have something alive and warm inside of me. It feels so… natural and satisfying. Like it’s what this body was meant to have inside of it. I want it to fill me up entirely. I want it to reach an itch deep inside of me that I can’t reach with Jessica’s fingers. “Mmph, fuck yeah, fuck yeah.” I moaned losing my mind reaching one of my hands behind me to start feeling up my ass as well.

    “Fuck baby, it is so hot to see you losing your mind like this. Are you groping your own ass? Fuck I’m going to burn this scene into my mind.” Larry said with his eyes wide, staring at every inch of my naked body. Fuck that, I don’t want him to enjoy this. And his stare is turning me off. I grab one of the bed’s pillows and shove it in front of his face so he can’t stare at me anymore.

    “Sorry sweety I don’t want to see your ugly face right now.” Yeah now that he can’t see I can really get going. I go right back to the humping and pumping, his cock is 5 times harder than it was last night. “Oh god, oh god. Fuck I think I’m close. OH GOOOOOOOOOOOOD.” I felt my entire body convulse. My toes curled and eyes rolled into the back of my head. Fuck this what woman’s body is for.

    “Okay you got off babe, can you please uncuff me now. Even though it’s sex I’m really not having a good time here…” I moved the pillow away from his face momentarily.

    I slapped him hard across his face. “How many times did I ask you to stop last night? We’re done here when I say we’re done here. And since I’m a woman and can have multiple orgasms, and I’ve pumped you full of viagra, we should be here a couple hours.” Fuck, striking him felt good. Maybe I’ll do it again.

    “Jessica why did you hit me…” He started actually crying, how pathetic. I put the pillow back over his face and began pumping again since my first orgasm was done. It’s my last day so I’ll get as much pleasure as I can out of this. I start moving my hips again to have his cock scrape my inner walls some more. “I have to give you props though, you’re not ejaculating as fast as you did last night you stupid oaf.”

    “Yeah will it’s a bit hard to enjoy this when you do this to me against my will and you keep causing me pain.”

    “Did your mistress give you permission to speak? It turns me off to hear your moronic voice.” I pinch his nipples as punishment.

    “OW! You crazy…” He almost finished that thought but decided against it.

    I started humping wildly again feeling my second orgasm get close. It felt awesome to have all this power over this patheic man. I loved hurting him while giving myself so much pleasure. Suddenly I felt his hot cock spasm inside of me and start pumping warm liquid pleasure into me. That really set me off and I felt the pleasure and shivers spread all over me. It felt like my whole body was in pure pleasure.

    Thanks to the viagra his penis stayed hard so I was able to keep going at this for another 4 hours of pure unhinged pleasure. I kept trying new things after every orgasm. At one point I started fidgeting with my clit to make me orgasm even harder. I also found it quite pleasurable to start fingering Jessica’s asshole with her thin girly finger. Fuck I was a devil in here. Sometimes I would even give Larry a slap or another pinch somewhere, just to remind him I’m in control. I really wanted to hurt him. At one point I could hear Larry sobbing behind the pillow, completely used. That just got me off even harder. We went on so long that my fluids and Larry’s fluid started leaking out of my cunt. The bed was completely soaked. I lost count of my orgasms a while ago, but it turns out I couldn’t go on forever. I got so tired at one point I collapsed and took a nap.

    After 20 minutes I woke back up and put on most of Jessica’s clothes back on.

    “Wake up Larry, I’m all done.” I said removing the pillow from his face.

    “Jessica what the Hell is wrong with you… you just… you just completely used me. You treated me like an object for your pleasure.”

    “Oh please you’re a guy I’m sure you enjoyed the whole thing, despite how much you’re trying to act like a victim. Besides I was mostly trying to get back at you for what you did to me last night. I wasn’t exactly in the mood when you did it to me. Call us even.”

    “I feel confused Jessica. I think you’ve abused me. I think we need to talk to the marriage counselor about this. Not try to get back at each other.”

    “Oh you still think we’re going to a counselor tomorrow? As if!” I grabbed Jessica’s phone and took a picture of Larry’s face and naked body chained to the bed. “You try to take me to marriage counseling ever or even talk about what we did here today again, then I will immediately send this picture to Tom. You’ll lose your job and then what will happen to our family? You keep your mouth shut about this, you understand?” I said as sternly as I could. I wanted him to know I was serious.

    “Jessica I’m so confused… please just uncuff me. I want to go home.”

    “Yes of course you do you little cry baby.” I muttered as I uncuffed him finally.

    As soon as he was free he put on his clothes and left without saying another word. I stayed behind to clean up a bit and wash out Jessica’s body. While I was still in my own home I called my friend John to let him know I would be making the switch back tomorrow in the morning. I think I’ll call it quits in this body now. As I walked back into Jessica’s house I found Larry with a beer in his hand and two empty beers on the table while staring off into the wall. He was probably trying to forget what just happened. It actually made me feel kind of bad. It was a lot easier to do that to him when I couldn’t see his face I guess. I sat down right next to him.

    “Look Larry.” I said reaching for one of his hands. “Look I’m sorry for the way I acted okay? It’s just, with you being unemployed and talking about counseling. It all really got to me. How about we make a deal? I promise tomorrow we both act like these last couple of days didn’t even happen alright and don’t bring them up ever again. If you do that I promise I’ll go right back to my normal self. Everything will be right back to normal tomorrow, okay sweety?” I said as I gave him a kiss on the cheek. It was gross but I didn’t want Jessica to know that I fucked her husband while I was in her body. I especially didn’t want her to tell Larry so he would know it was me in here.

    “Yes… please… that’s all I want Jessica. I want to wake up tomorrow and the both of us to just be normal again.” He said not really paying too much attention.

    The rest of the day was pretty uneventful while I mostly just tried to set everything back to the way it was when I got here. I put the washed clothes from earlier into the dryer then I put most of the clothes back where I found them. Except for the panties I had bought for Jessica to wear I might have to keep those. I’m fine with letting her know I bought pants but the underwear? Yeah she can’t find out about that. I also put Jackie’s panties into her underwear drawer.

    I also tidied up the rest of her room so she wouldn’t know I looked through it too much. I almost forgot to delete all the photos I took on her phone yesterday, that would’ve been bad.

    By the time I was done it was almost time to go to sleep. Before this day ends though I grab two more handfuls I’ve Jessica’s ass. I never wanna forget the way these cheeks feel. “OOOOO Mama! I’m in love with this caboose of yours.” I said to myself probably sounding like a lunatic.

    Knock knock

    “Hey mom? Can I come in?” I heard Jackie say through the door.

    “Of course darling!” I said as motherly as I could trying to hide how annoyed I was that she interrupted me. As soon as she walked in I thought it would be fun to be in character. “How can your momma help you tonight my precious darling?” I said placing both of my hands lovingly on her face. The same two hands I had just used to grope Jessica’s ass earlier.

    “Well you see mom… this is hard to say but… I think at 19 I’m old enough, and I want to have pre marital sex with my boyfriend Brad. And don’t try to stop me! I just wanted to let you know so you could give me advice on how to keep it safe.” She confessed while blushing and looking away from me.

    “Is that it? That’s all you wanted to say?” I said completely unimpressed.

    “Well it’s just you’re so conservative, I thought you’d be horrified by pre marital sex.” she said shocked.

    Stories m2f m2m possession story feet milf

  • Three Days as a MILF By BluePossession
    X xorg

    Part - 2

    “Man I hate mornings.” I said waking up and stretching out my limbs a bit. “Where the hell am I again?” looking around and not being sure where I was.

    Oh yeah now I remember. I spent an entire night with an old girlfriend of mine, Mariah the lesbian. Fuck, it was awesome to finally be able to have sex with her after pining for her all these years. Who cares if I had to be in a woman’s body to do it? Although she did leave me a little sore…

    “Are you finally awake, pig?” asked Mariah coldly, entering the bedroom now fully dressed in her work attire.

    “Still calling me that? After all the fun we had last night? Fine then I’ll guess I’ll keep calling you a stupid lez.”

    “That really gets on my nerves, I can’t believe I thought I could actually reason with you.” she said with venom. “Besides, look who’s talking. You must be gay yourself, giving men footjobs and wearing makeup like that. Also I thought I’d humble and humiliate you with that dildo last night but instead you loved it didn’t you? You little fruit. Yeah I’m starting to think maybe you’re not exactly straight yourself.”

    “You know I was really gonna sex you up for 3 days in a row with this milf body of mine, but if that’s how you’re gonna be then I’ll just leave and find myself another carpet muncher.” I muttered while getting up and looking for my clothes.

    “Good luck with the search sweet-heart. Oh and by the way I couldn’t humble you last night with the dildo but maybe today I will.” She said with a smile.

    “Where the hell is my sweater and pants?” I said annoyed while sliding panties up both my nice long legs. “And how the hell do I even get this bra on?” I said trying my best to keep it on.

    “Here let me help you with that my little carpet muncher” Mariah said while coming up behind me and helping me with my bra. “Oh and you won’t find those boring old clothes anywhere, I threw them out. Instead you’re gonna wear this nice frilly pink sundress I’ve picked out for you.”

    “A fucking dress? NO WAY PAL!” I yelled in her face, trying my best to intimidate her despite being several inches shorter than her and wearing nothing but bra and panties.

    “Oh my sweet little lez, you’ve got no other options. Your old clothes are gone and none of my pants will fit over that humongous ass of yours. Plus you can’t exactly walk around naked in public. Now lift your arms up like a good little girl so I can put this on you.”

    “Fuck this is embarrassing.” I said resigned with myself while following orders and lifting my arms. She slid it over my head and down the rest of my body slowly, probably savoring the moment.

    “It feels almost like I’m not wearing anything at all. It barely goes to my thigh and these two thin straps are barely holding the whole thing up. Why do women wear these things?” I said checking myself out in the mirror. “Well it is kinda nice to show off my legs I guess. It’s pretty comfortable too.”

    “You look so cute! I can’t believe you weren’t going to try this on your own. But I’m going to be late to work so get out of my apartment now please.” She said shoving me out of her bedroom.

    “Fine, fine! I’m going just settle down.” As soon as she let her guard down I turned around and quickly groped her breasts. Might as well cop a last feel before I leave.

    “Oh stop it you pig, I just ironed out this shirt.” she complained while shooing my hands away. “It’s still too crazy to know that inside that blonde house wife’s mind is my old loser boyfriend Tom. I didn’t believe you at first but when you do shit like that out of the blue, it’s obvious you’re not a normal woman.”

    “Yeah sure whatever,” I muttered while putting on Jessica’s flats. “Oh and by the way can I get a ride back to Jessica’s car? I left it back at the coffee place.”

    “Wish I could piggy but I’m already gonna be late. How about you walk there and you don’t owe me anything for the free dress? We’ll call it even.” She fake smiled.

    “You’re seriously gonna make me walk? After all that free lesbian sex I gave you?”

    “Oh please you only did that because you wanted it, don’t act like you were doing me a favor. In fact I thought you were a lunatic so really I did you the favo-”

    “OKAY I’LL WALK DAMMIT.” I said opening her front door and slamming it on the way out. “Fucking bitch…” I muttered quietly to myself in the apartment building hallway.

    All of a sudden an older white lady opened the door across from Mariah’s place. Probably to see what the comotion was.

    “Oh hello there! You must be a friend of Jessica’s, nice to meet you I’m her neighbor Tammy.” She said walking up to me and stretching out her hand for a handshake.

    “Oh hello Tammy it’s a pleasure.” I said getting a nice firm grip on her hand. “And no I wouldn’t say I’m Mariah’s friend exactly. It’s more like I’m her lesbian lover and we just woke up from an all night lesbian sex session. It was awesome. I hope our moans didn’t keep you up all night.” I said with a shit eating grin.

    “Ugh.” she jerked her hand away in complete disgust. “I knew there was something off about that Mariah… I’ve never seen her with a man…” She said more to herself than to me as she walked briskly back into her own apartment and locked the door.

    “Well that was fun, and honestly Mariah deserves that.” I said while heading towards the stairs and out of this building.


    The walk to the coffee shop was mostly uneventful. It felt a lot further than it should be though, I guess because Jessica’s stride is smaller than I’m used to. Also there were sometimes it felt like the wind might blow my dress up and I held it down. Fucking dress makes me feel like my lower half is just naked. I was about a block away from the shop when 2 young early 20s guys walked past me.

    “Geez did you see the ass on her?” One of them whispered a bit too loudly to the other.

    “Hey! You could at least wait till you’re farther away before you say something like that.” I turned around and yelled, a bit too emotionally.

    “Oh sorry about that lady my friend here’s a moron and pervert.” The other guy apologized swiftly and gave his friend a light punch on the arm.

    “It seems like you have to do that a lot.” I said to the mature one.

    “Yeah he’s kind of a knucklehead but he’s getting better.” he said while his friend stood there silently in embarrassment.

    “It sounds like hard work to be friends with a guy like that, I think maybe you deserve a reward.” I said while getting a bit closer to them. “How about we teach your rude friend here a lesson.” I said lifting up the back of my dress slowly and exposing my lovely rear to them. There eyes immediately focus intently on it.

    “W-woah lady what’re you trying to pull here?” The rude one said starting to freak out.

    “Grab it.” I said to the nice one. “Since you’re such a good boy you get to feel it up while this jerk watches. How about it?” I said shooting him a seductive smile.

    “Lady put your dress down aren’t you worried someone might see-”

    I was so tired of this I just grabbed his arm and put it right on Jessica’s bottom.

    “Oh fuck lady you are crazy, but in a good way!” he said. “Fuck it is so thicc.”

    “Feel free to use both hands big boy!” I said breathily. Fuck, this dude grabbing my ass is turning me on for some reason. I guess I just wanna share this booty with as many people as possible since Jessica never will.

    “Damn you are a strange milf do you mind if I grab some too?” The rude one said.

    “Hell no, you can stand there and watch asshole.” I spat at him.

    “Damn this has to be the finest ass in town, you’re really missing out man.” The nice one said while still pinching and groping me.

    “Please lady I’ll do anything!”

    “Okay fine then give me twenty bucks right now!” I didn’t need the money, I just want to make this jerk pay.

    He immediately whipped out his wallet and pulled out the only bill that was in there and handed it to me.

    “Wow you’re really giving me twenty bucks just to feel my ass? You must be a real loser virgin.” Damn where the hell am I going to put this money anyway? There’s no pockets on this dress. I guess I can stuff it in Jessica’s bra? I think I’ve seen other women do that before…

    “Owww!” I half moaned. That rude guy is grabbing way too fucking hard. “Hey tell your friend to be more gentle he’s hurting me.”

    “Oh shut up you slut, I paid you my last 20 bucks so don’t complain. In fact I may as well reach around and grab your chest too while I’m at it.” he said angrily while using his hand to start groping my breasts from behind.

    “Ohhhh, OW! You fucking moron you’re being way too rough.” I yelped.

    “HEY WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU ANIMALS DOING? THIS IS A FAMILY NEIGHBORHOOD. I’M CALLING THE COPS!” A random old man yelled from across the street.

    We all stopped what we were doing immediately and froze up realizing we’d been caught.

    “SCRAM!” The nice one yelled, and we bolted.


    I ran as far and as fast as I could in Jessica’s body. Damn her body got winded so fast. I think I’m far enough though so I lean against the wall of the coffee shop trying to breathe. I can feel Jessica’s breasts rise up and down with each breath. Even this was a nice and new feeling I didn’t imagine before. Strange.

    Well since I’m here I might as well stop by for a cup of joe I guess. Crap I didn’t bring my wallet with me though, or Jessica’s purse for that matter. Wait a minute. That asshole did give me a twenty though, let’s see if it hasn’t fallen out of my bra with the running and groping. And there it is! This is more than enough.


    “Hi how are you ma’am? What can I get started for you?” Said a smiley young girl behind the counter. She was cute wearing that uniform with a ponytail.

    “Oh you mean me?” I said dumbly. “Oh yeah I’ll take a large black coffee. Hot.”

    “Okay that will be $3.26.” She said as I handed her the 20. “So what will the name for the order be?” she handed me back my change.

    “Oh the name’s Tom.” I said without thinking. Crap. She gave me a very strange look. I better say something. “Uhm yeah it might sound strange but it’s short for Tom-antha. My parents are foreigners so they just made up a name they thought sounded correct I guess.” I lied with a smile.

    “Oh… okay.” she said awkwardly. I wonder what she was thinking.

    5 minutes later

    “One large black coffee for… Tom-antha?” the coffee shop girl said loudly to the shop.

    “Yeah that’s mine. Thanks darling.” That’s something Jessica would say I think.

    “Oh and by the way ma’am can I just say I think you look very lovely in that pink dress.” The girl said to me as she smiled again with her pearly whites.

    “Oh you think so? Normally I wouldn’t be caught dead in a dress, but I was kind of forced to.”

    “Really? I find that hard to believe ma’am. The way you’re rocking it right now, it looks like you’ve been wearing them your whole life.” She said not believing me.

    “I swear it’s true. I’m much more of a pants fan really. Well thanks for the coffee.” I said speaking honestly and walking out of the shop.

    I headed to Jessica’s car and grabbed the key from where I hid it above the tire. I really should have brought Jessica’s purse yesterday.


    I made it back to Jessica’s house and went for the front door. Luckily it was open and I began to step through.

    “Oh Jessica! Finally, where have you been sweety?” The oaf Larry said as he approached me and wrapped his arms around me in a bear hug.

    “Larry would you please let go of me darling.” I’ll say anything to get this oaf off of me.

    “Sure, sure. It’s just me and Jackie were so worried. She said you went out to see one of your old friends but you never said you were gonna be spending the night. I tried calling you but you left your cell and purse here at home. You were also supposed to pick up the baby from your mother’s place but you didn’t do that either.”

    “Well you see Larry I just got so caught up reminiscing with my friend Mariah that I completely lost track of time. And I stayed up so late that I was too tired to drive. Not to mention I had a sip of wine or two. So I stayed the night and left the baby with my mother where he should be. In fact I think he should stay with my mother for another day as well.” I wonder what that kid’s name is anyway? I forgot to ask.

    “Oh okay I guess that all sounds reasonable honey.” Wow Larry really is a buffoon isn’t he? Does he not suspect anything? “Hmmm. Well except it is a little strange that you just called me Larry. You usually call me darling or something like that. Is there something wrong Jessica? Did I do something?”

    “What? No not really Larry it’s just that-”

    “Oh thank goodness you’re not mad at me sweety.” He said abruptly as he was going in deep to try to kiss me.

    “Actually Larry!” I nearly yelled pushing him back. “Actually, there is something wrong. And I really don’t want to kiss you or hug you or sleep in the same bed as you for at least two days!”

    “W-what? What for my princess? Whatever it is I am very sorry. I know I don’t deserve such a beautiful wife, so I’ll do anything to keep you.” He said softly.

    “Yeah you better believe you don’t deserve me buster.” Jessica loves that word so I may as well use it. “I just realized how much I’ve put up with your unemployed butt. I even had to stick out my neck and beg our neighbor to get you a job that you’re not even qualified for! Even now you’re still home in the middle of the day not working. Shouldn’t you be at work?”

    “Sweety you know I don’t start training until tomorrow. And I’m very sorry, you’re absolutely right. I’m such a big stupid idiot.” He said starting to tear up slightly. “You’re the best thing that ever happened to me and I didn’t mean to make you so upset.”

    “You’re damn right.” I said angrily.

    “Huh? Did you just say damn?” He said completely bewildered.

    “Oh no, I said dang. You must be hearing things Larry. Anyway just leave me alone for the next two days. I promise things will be more normal after that.” There that should get this stupid oaf off my back. “Now if you’ll excuse me I am going to grab my purse and go out.”

    “But you just got here Jessica, are you going to go pick up Simon?” Larry asked confused. I guess Simon is the name of that kid.

    “Didn’t you here me earlier? I want him to stay with his grandmother for the next two days. I just don’t want to deal with him right now.” I said grabbing Jessica’s things and heading out the front door again.

    “Geez what on Earth is going on with my wife?” Larry thought aloud to himself. “Maybe I should find a marriage counselor before it’s too late. I didn’t even know she was this upset.”

    I really need to buy Jessica some normal pants. Just 1 pair I can wear today and tomorrow. But I can’t exactly use her money to do it so I’ll just pop into my house and grab my credit card real quick. So I grabbed the key under my rug and headed into my home to grab it real quick.


    “Is Jessica going into Tom’s house? What on Earth could she be doing in there? Is she… cheating on me? No impossible. Jessica might be angry right now but she would never do that. She’s very religious, there’s no way.” Larry said peeking through the window blinds.

    “Oh thank God. She wasn’t in there for more than a minute. I wonder what exactly she was doing in there though.” Larry again thought aloud.


    Okay. I’ll just drive to the mall real quick and pick up a pair of women’s pants. How hard could it be? It’s funny, but sometimes when I’m driving I almost forget I’m even in Jessica’s body. That is, until I look down and her breasts remind me.


    “Can I help you with something ma’am?” an older female department store employee asked me.

    “Yes please!” I said in relief. "I’ve just been looking at all these pants and I have no idea which ones would even fit me. I don’t even know my own size.

    “You don’t know your own pant size?” she asked in disbelief.

    “Well you see I’ve only worn dresses my whole life and I thought it was time for a change. Could you recommend a size for me?”

    “I have some ideas from looking at you. I can make a decent guess. Turn around for me please.”

    “Gladly.” I said with an innocent smile as I turned my back towards her.

    “Hmmm actually your posterior seems a little big. If only I could get a better look at it…” she said in deep thought.

    “Oh let me lift my dress a bit then.” I swiftly lift it up enough to expose my rear to her.

    “Jesus ma’am!” She freaked out pulling my dress back down. “Ma’am you can’t just do that what if someone saw your underwear!”

    “Oh I don’t really mind. Besides this store isn’t too busy, I’m sure no one saw.” I said waving my hand non-chalantly. “So did you get a good enough look?”

    “Yes, I believe so ma’am.” she said breathing a bit heavily in shock. “I think I’ve got one pair of large gray slacks. They should be big enough in the seat to fit you, but they might be a little tight.”

    “Tight sounds good to me. I like to show it off if you know what I mean.”

    “Yeah it sure seems like you do.” She said giving me a glare. “I’ll go grab them.”

    This lady employee sure is a life saver. I would’ve been here all day if she hadn’t come along. Maybe I shouldn’t mess with her too much. I’ll just pretend to keep looking at clothes the way a woman would while I wait.

    “Okay here they are ma’am I hope you like them.” she said handing the me the pants. “Although might I also suggest you buy a nice pair of new underwear while you’re here? The ones you have on seemed to be a bit too tight from what I saw.”

    “Hell yes, you’re absolutely right. These polka dotted panties are nice but they are a bit snug.” I said while feeling them through the dress.

    “Okay well then right over here is our selection of plus sized panties. I’m warning you though we don’t really have that many styles.”

    “No way!” I exclaimed grabbing a familiar pair of panties from the selection. “Oh I definitely want to buy these ones, white with a red rose in the middle. These are perfect. My old babysitter used to wear ones just like these, she was so hot.”

    I turned to her and noticed her smile became a frown instantly. Whoops. I didn’t mean to freak her out like that.

    “What? Can’t a woman appreciate another woman’s beauty?” I said with a bright smile.

    “Uhm yeah of course. You’re right…” She said with a weak smile. “Well, shall I ring you up?”

    “Yes of course.” We both walked to the register.

    “Alright so will you be paying cash or card ma’am?”

    “Card. Here charge it all to this one.” I said handing her my own actual credit card. I wouldn’t want Jessica to know I bought her some underwear.

    “Of course ma’am.” She said taking the card. “Oh a man’s credit card?”

    “Oh yeah he’s my… lover.” I said trying to think quickly. “That’s okay right?”

    “Yes of course ma’am, it’s quite common. You must be buying these panties for his enjoyment I bet.”

    “Yes I guess you could say that.” I said almost bursting out with laughter.


    “Ugh finally I’ll be able to take off this stupid dress.” I thought as I pulled into Jessica’s driveway again. I’m never wearing one of these again. I start to open the front door.

    “Jessica. You’re back! Can we talk for a minute?” Larry the unemployed oaf said to me.

    “Oh you’re still here? What else did I expect from an unemployed baboon.” I snarled at him.

    “Oh sweety, how did things get this bad so suddenly…?” he said almost about to cry. “That’s it, I’ve already called up that therapist friend of mine. I set up a marriage counseling appointment for this Friday. We’ll get through this babe.” he said grabbing my hand.

    “Let go of me you idiot!” I yanked my arm free. “And why would you do that without consulting me first.” I could get in serious trouble if I give Jessica her body back and this guy immediately takes to her to marriage counseling.

    “I just- you’re always saying I should take more initiative and have more confidence. I thought it would impress you babe.” He said reaching out to me again.

    “Don’t even think about touching me right now. And cancel that appointment right now.” I said as seriously as I could.

    “Honey, the more you say that the more I realize how bad this is getting. We need marriage counseling before it’s too late.”

    Damn this guy is such a moron. Maybe if I act normal I can get him to cancel it. “Oh I’m being so silly.” I said as girly as I could. “You know I just haven’t been myself lately, darling. In fact, I would even like to apologize. The fact that you went out and got the appointment on your own does impress me. It does show initiative.” I said this time reaching out to hold his hand. Yuck.

    “I knew you’d be impressed sweety.” It’s easy to get a guy to believe a lie he wants to hear. Especially as a woman.

    “You know what darling? Why don’t we make a deal, I promise I’ll act nice and normal today and you cancel that counseling appointment early tomorrow morning. Alright?”

    “I guess I could. If that’s what you really want honey.” he said halfheartedly.

    “Good now if you’ll excuse me I’m heading up to my room.”


    Finally I’m yanking this stupid dress off of me. I need to remember to get rid of it before I give Jessica her body back. I don’t want her thinking I bought it for her or something. Heh, it’s awesome to see Jessica in the mirror, standing in just her beige bra and polka dotted panties. I bet she never thought I’d get to see her this way.

    “Oh Tom please stop looking at my body with your perverted eyes! Haha.” I said while pretending to cover up Jessica’s body. Fuck pretending to be her really does it for me.

    I want to get another look at her breasts, I haven’t been giving them too much attention. I try my best to unhook her bra but I have a bit of trouble so I just give up and pull it over my head. Damn it feels like such a huge load off my shoulders to take it off and let my girls breath a bit. If I was a woman I’d take my bra off as soon as I walked through the front door of my house. It is such a relief to take that torture device off. Although looking in the mirror these breasts do seem to sag a little. Much more than her ass. They’re still very nice though, I think as I start cupping them.

    “Hey Sweety, I was wondering what you wanted for dinner.” Larry said barging into the room.

    “Fuck, Larry didn’t anyone teach you to knock? I was in the middle of changing here.” I yelled while covering up the exposed parts of Jessica’s body.

    “Knock? Of course I know how to knock, it’s just, this is my room too you know. Why are you even covering up? You know I’ve seen you naked a million times by now. Also did you just curse?” he asked suspiciously.

    “Oh yeah I guess you’re right, there’s no reason for me to cover up.” I said letting my hands slowly fall to my sides, exposing my bare breasts to Larry.

    “Man I’ve seen them a million times but it never gets old…” he said almost drooling all over himself, completely forgetting about the curse word I let slip earlier.

    “Is there something you needed Larry?” I asked a bit annoyed.

    “Oh yeah I decided to take more initiative and cook dinner for us. Is chicken parm okay? That’s about the only thing I know how to make.”

    “Yes that would be perfect darling.” I said with a weak smile.

    “Okay then honey. It will probably take me an hour though since I’m not very good. I’ll get to it.” He said as he began to close the door very slowly, taking a very long and deep look at Jessica’s body. Man it felt gross to know he was getting turned on to me. It made me shiver in disgust. He has no clue it’s his neighbor’s mind inside of his wife.

    Now that he’s gone I think I should try on those panties I just bought. I slip off the polka dotted ones that I’ve been wearing for almost two days now. Without even pulling them up to my nose I could tell they smell ripe. I better throw these in the hamper. Now time to slip on these nice fresh pair. I take my time pulling the new ones up these sensual legs of mine, the soft cotton feels so damn arousing sliding up. I pull them up over my seat and they hug my bottom and crotch nicely. It’s so strange how much tighter these are compared to boxers which feel so loose. But since women don’t have any junk in front the tightness isn’t uncomfortable. I take another peek at the mirror and my jaw drops. Jessica looks so fucking hot in just these white panties with the rose in the middle. It was so arousing to see Jessica like this after these past few years of her ass tempting me. And with these gorgeous cotton panties. Both fantasies coming true at the same time, it’s like killing two birds with one stone. Fuck I gotta take some pictures while I’m in here. I think I left my phone in here somewhere.

    I immediately take a picture of Jessica bending over. That one’s obvious. Then I take another picture bending down in between her legs. Those were simple enough but then I started to get a bit more creative. I pulled one of her legs up as high as I could and took another picture. She’s no gymnast but she can get her legs up higher than I ever could. I then grab one of her breasts and put it up to my mouth and take a picture with my free hand. Man this is so awesome. It’s like she’s my own personal doll and I can make her do whatever I want. I then start to do all the sexy poses I remember seeing pinup models do. I spent a solid hour just taking every hot picture I could and even removed her panties at one point to take pics of her bare ass. Damn when I get back to my body I’m going to have so much spank material.

    By the end of the hour I’m so damn turned on, all I want to do is masturbate. I can feel how wet the walls of her vagina are. I start slowly teasing the lips of her labia the way Mariah taught me to. Fuck that feels so good. I can feel shocks of pleasure throughout me. Oh my sweet little pussy, I bet Jessica never treats you like this…

    “JESSICA!” I heard a certain moron yell from downstairs.

    “WHAT!?” I screamed back, furious that he was interrupting me.

    “DINNER’S READY.” He yelled once more.

    Man I hate this guy more and more every damn minute. I slip her panties back up my legs and even put on the new pants I just bought. The lady was right on the money, they fit me perfectly. They’re probably tighter than Jessica would wear but I like them this way. I love how they make her ass look. I don’t want to put that damn bra back on though so I’ll just slip on another one of her big loose sweaters. This nice blue one should do.


    Man this dinner was so awkward… Me, Larry, and Jackie are all just sitting here in silence. Do they usually eat dinner this way? Or is it my fault?

    “So… mom, dad told me you didn’t come back last night because you slept over at your friend’s house?” Jackie asked trying to break the silence.

    “Uhm yeah… me and my friend Mariah. We went back to her place and had a sip of wine or two and then… I guess we just had so much fun together that we lost track of time.” I said with a motherly smile.

    “That’s amazing mom. I hope I can still have fun like that when I’m your age.”

    “I’m sure you will dear.” I said trying to act like Jessica. For some reason I didn’t feel it before but right now, sitting here with them. I felt like a criminal. A criminal who was getting away with it. “And by the way Larry this chicken parm is excellent.” I said to keep up appearances. I wasn’t even lying about it either, can’t believe this moron can cook better than I ever did.

    “Thanks dear, I knew you’d love it.” He said obviously thankful for the compliment.

    “Could you get me the hot sauce though dear? I just want some kick you know?” I asked meekly trying not to sound rude.

    They both gave me a shocked look as though I just confessed to a crime or something.

    “What?” I asked quite confused. Damn I guess Jessica probably never eats hot sauce. “Can’t a girl try some new things around here?”

    “Yes, yes of course dear. I’ll grab you that hot sauce right away.” Larry said getting up to grab it.

    “So just trying new things mom? Is that why you’re wearing pants and no bra tonight?” Jackie asked mischievously raising an eyebrow.

    “Young lady you shouldn’t be staring at your mother’s breasts you know. It can’t be good for you. My bra just felt so dang uncomfortable today. Besides I just want to try new things all of a sudden, is that really so bad? I guess I just feel like, I want some more spice in my life. What’s wrong with that?” I said defensively.

    “Nothing is wrong with that dear! I think it’s neat that you want to try some of my hot sauce and I fully support you going bra-less in the house.”

    “Gee I wonder why he likes to see you without a bra.” Jackie said rolling her eyes.

    I started pouring the sauce onto the chicken, just as much as I did normally. I then took a big bite of it all. “Oh no.” I said as I felt Jessica’s eyes water. “I’ve made a huge mistake.” I said right before I started having a coughing fit. Jackie and Larry both started laughing. I guess Jessica’s mouth isn’t as used to the spice as mine is. At least I got some laughs out of everyone to lighten the mood.


    After dinner Jackie and Larry wanted to watch movie together as a family so I stayed for a little bit. I thought it would be a good idea to make Jessica seem normal so I tried to stick around. But after about 40 minutes I got a bit bored and also quite turned on from staring at Jackie the whole time. I really wanted to go upstairs and have a nice long fingering session before going to sleep, but I told them I was just really tired.

    Stories m2f m2m possession story feet milf

  • Three Days as a MILF By BluePossession
    X xorg

    “Look, listen to me Mariah, I don’t really care whether you believe me or not. Just know that this milf standing in front of you wants to go back to your place and fuck.” I said as sincerely as I could.

    Mariah looked back with interest. “Hmmm well you are kinda cute. I mostly prefer women more my age though.” she said, taking a good look at my body.

    “Well then take a good look at this,” I said while presenting my rear end to her.

    As soon as she saw it she bit down hard on her lips. “Damn I’d love to get my hands on that.”

    “I knew you’d like it. I love it too.” I said groping Jessica’s ass for the hundredth time today.

    “I can’t believe I’m saying this.” she said in resignation “Well there’s not many other lesbians in this stupid town. And especially not as hot as you. Fine. Get in my car, let’s make this quick.”


    As we walked up the stairs to her apartment I got to stare at her ass the whole way up. It was just as nice as I remembered it. Apple shaped and big. I have a type if you didn’t notice. Of course hers wasn’t quite as big as Jessica’s though. That didn’t stop me from reaching out and grabbing it though.

    “Hey! Cut that out.” She swatted away my hand. “No one in this building knows about my preference. And I’d like to keep it that way. Save it for when we get inside.”

    As she unlocked the door to her apartment she turned to me before finally opening it.

    “Just to make sure, you’re not gonna like, murder me as soon as we get inside right?” she turned to me with suspicion.

    “Of course not darling!” I said trying to sound like a woman my age for once. “I just want to fuck your brains out that’s all.”

    “Okay just checking.” she said, opening the door while blushing slightly. I think she was trying to hide her attraction this whole time.

    As soon as we got in she set aside her purse on the kitchen counter and went to the fridge. “You know I don’t really do this kinda thing, let random women into my house to have casual sex. Most lesbians really aren’t this forward, especially in a small city like this. Could I interest you in a drink mrs…- Hey, What’s your name anyway?”

    “I already told you it’s me Tom from 5 years ago.” I said starting to get really frustrated.

    “Oh please stop with that nonsense can you just give me your fucking name at least.” she said, handing me a glass of red wine.

    “Ugh fine, just call me Jessica if you want to. I don’t give a shit anymore.” I said as I swallowed the entire glass of red wine in one gulp. “Now how about you show me your bedroom?”

    She left her glass on the counter then led me into her room and sat on her bed.

    “Well here we are. You finally got to the casual lesbian hookup you wanted. So… How do you want to foreplay this? Are you my teacher and I’m a slutty student? Or maybe you’re my stepmother and you want to punish me? Or maybe-” Fuck she sounded so fucking hot I immediately tackled her and got my big red lips all over hers. I shoved my tongue as hard as I could inside her mouth. Fuck I’ve wanted this so bad almost as much as I wanted Jessica’s ass. Speaking of which as I tongue her I reach behind with one hand and start feeling up Jessica’s ass as well while placing the other on Mariah’s breast.

    All of a sudden I’m completely turned over. Now Mariah is lying on top of me and she holds both of my arms down so I can’t do anything anymore. She also used her hips and legs to hold my bottom half down. Instead of continuing the love making though she just stares at me. I try to pull my arms out of her grip but she’s just so strong. She must work out or something.

    “Just what hell was that you crazy lady?” She started interrogating me.

    “I was trying to fuck you like we agreed to you stupid bitch.” I said still trying to free myself.

    “Well yeah but, every other woman I’ve been with, we need to get into some foreplay first. Get the engine revving you know? We don’t just immediately jump into the action like that.”

    “Well that’s because I’m not a normal woman. I’m a warmblooded man babe, I’m always ready to do it.” I said, confident in my masculinity.

    “You better not be!” She said as she pulled down the waistband of my yoga pants down beneath my crotch. She then pulled down the panties to take a look at Jessica’s womanhood.

    “Phew. You had me worried for a second that you might be hiding a secret hot dog or something down there.” She then used her finger to rub down my lips.

    “nnnyaaaah” I moaned despite trying to hold it in.

    “Wow you weren’t kidding, your pussy is literally soaking wet down here. Such a strange woman.” she said in amazement. “And come to think of it, that kiss was really freaky too. It was so rough and violent, it reminded me of the way my past male partners used to kiss me…” she said staring off into the distance.

    “I already told you that’s because it’s me TOM in here. I just tricked this bitch into letting me borrow her body.”

    “I can’t believe I’m actually starting to believe you, lets see what’s one thing only Tom could know? What was the last thing I said to Tom before I broke up with him?”

    “The last thing you said to me was…,” I didn’t want to relive that memory but I had no choice. “The last thing you said was that I was so pathetic and my penis was so small that it turned you off men forever. That there was no chance in Hell that we’d ever have sex.”

    “HAHA WOW! It must really be you in there Tom, there’s no way your ego would ever let you tell anybody about that word for word.” She said, chuckling while still maintaining her grip on my arms.

    “So you finally believe me?” I said, raising an eyebrow.

    “Yeah I guess I do. The way you kiss, the way you speak, it really must be a man in there. So… how’d you do it anyway?”

    “The technology is highly classified but currently we have a mind transfer prototype. Don’t tell anyone about it.”

    “And why on earth would this woman agree to let you have sex with me? I assume she’s straight. She looks straight at least.”

    “Oh please. She had no idea I was gonna do this. You wouldn’t believe the lies I had to make up so that she’d assume I’d do nothing sexual while in this body.”

    “Oh I see. And you did this all for me? I guess I’m flattered.” She said teasingly.

    “Oh please get over yourself you bitch.” I rolled Jessica’s eyes as hard as I could. “I’m in here because I wanted uninhibited access to Jessica’s giant ass. Coming here to fuck you was just a bonus. And honestly it’s starting to seem like a waste of time.”

    “Oh you’re here to fuck me?” She said quite amused and finally released my arms. “And just how did you plan to fuck me while u have no dick and are also smaller than me now? Didn’t you see how easy it was for me to pin you down as well? If anyone’s going to fuck anyone here, it’s gonna be me fucking you my little house wife.” She said grinning. She immediately removed her top and skirt and stood on only her matching bra and panties. I was laying there staring at her perfect body. Fuck she was so hot. I wanted to fuck her right then and there.

    “You even stare stupidly at me while I undress, the same way a man would. You want to fuck me don’t you? I can just tell.” She said grinning ear to ear.

    “Hell yeah I do. Fuck.” I said starting to grope my own breasts. “I wish I had my dick right now.” I said aggressively in Jessica’s sweet voice.

    “Oh please, why would you want that when you have a lovely little cunt instead?” She said while yanking off my panties and yoga pants. “Have you tested this little thing out yet?”

    “Well kind of, but not that much. The first thing I did was feel up her ass. I’ve been obsessed with it for years. It was so arousing to be able to grope it with her own tiny hands while moaning with her own voice. I think I orgasmed from ass stimulation alone.”

    “Wow, I don’t think I’ve ever heard of anyone doing that before. What else have you tried? And don’t lie to me.” She said a little menacingly.

    “Well when I did that my friend John actually caught me and wanted to terminate the transfer early so I had to…” Fuck this was so embarrassing I couldn’t let her know.

    “Ah!” I squeaked, she reached out and pulled my hair back.

    “He caught you so then you did what my little housewife?” She commanded.

    “I… I knew he had a foot fetish so I gave him a footjob so he’d leave me the fuck alone. I let him have my socks as well.” I confessed.

    “Wow! Not even a day as a woman and you are already a little whore giving footjobs. Such a pathetic man. So did you like putting your dainty feet on a man’s cock? Are you bisexual possibly?”

    “Oh shut up I am not gay. Why does everyone keep saying that?” I said defensively.

    “I don’t know Tom, maybe it’s because the first thing you do when you get inside a woman’s body is immediately give a guy a footjob. Did you kiss him too?” She said with a smile.

    “I just rubbed my foot against it and didn’t even look at it. It didn’t even last a minute.” I almost yelled at her.

    “Okay fine sure you aren’t. Anyway, this is really turning me on though. What else did you do?” She said now very interested.

    “Then when I went into her house. I got rid of the clothes I soiled and found a nice pair of panties in her daughter’s room so I tried them on.”

    “Kinky.” she said, starting to get closer.

    “Then I got so aroused I went to Jessica’s room and started fingering myself. But I couldn’t figure out how to do it properly. I had to stop early because her daughter came home unexpectedly and caught me.”

    “That’s so depraved. Your neighbor really had no idea what she was getting herself into did she?”

    “Yeah she had no idea at all. And hopefully she never finds out.”

    “Anyway since you’re too stupid to figure out a woman’s sex let me teach you some things.” She said lowering herself down to my crotch and pulling my legs apart.

    “Personally I like to start by teasing the outer labia lips before I insert a finger. Like this.”

    “oooo yeah I like that.” I said, closing my eyes and starting to enjoy myself.

    “Yeah I bet you do, you have to tease this thing first. Not just start blasting away as fast as possible. Okay I know I’ll slowly insert another finger.”

    “Ooooo fuck it still feels so weird to have something inside of me like that. It’s good though, keep going.” I said now starting to feel up my own breasts again.

    “You even tease your breasts wrong. You’re too rough, you should be gentler.”

    “Oh I’m not trying to tease them, I just love groping them.” I said with a stupid smile.

    “Okay now I’m gonna show you the pleasures of the clitoris. I wonder if you even know where it is.”

    “Huh? Oh please just get to it you little bitch.” I said impatiently.

    “You know what? I think I’ve had enough of your attitude, little housewife.” She said getting up from my vagina and heads toward her nightstand. She pulls out a double sided dildo with a strap and begins to attach it to herself.

    “Oh don’t tell me you’re thinking of using that are you? There’s no way I’m letting you insert something phallic into me. Now that would actually be gay.” I said while sitting up in the bed.

    “Oh you don’t have a choice here anymore you little jerk.” She said holding me down backside up. “Wow your ass really is so wide. I can see why you picked her.”

    “Get off of me you crazy broad! Fuck it was a bad idea to trust someone like you!” I snarled.

    “How can you be so misogynistic when you’re a woman right now? You are so hopeless. I think I need to teach you a lesson. And I’m not going to be gentle.” she said while lining up the dildo end with my crotch.

    “Okay fine I’ve learned my lesson!” I yelled while squirming trying to free myself. “Why the Hell am I so much weaker than you? Please let’s go back to gentle.”

    “Oh it’s too late for that,” she said, putting the dildo head up to my opening. “I hope you’re ready, I’m just jamming it right into you, you little slut.”

    She rammed it in as hard as she could in sheer anger.

    “AHHH FUCK! IT’S TOO BIG YOUR RIPPING THIS VAGINA OPEN YOU BITCH!”

    “Oh what’s the matter you little housewife? You don’t like this? Don’t worry as soon as the pain goes away it’ll start to feel real good. Also I love when you squirm under me like that.”

    “Oh you bitch. I swear I’ll kill you when I get my real body back. Ahhh FUCK stop this, PLEASE!” She keeps ramming it into me like a wild animal. I feel like it’s tearing me up inside and ripping me open. Fuck I hope no one ever finds out I let someone shove a dildo into me.

    “Oh just forget about your masculinity already you pathetic little man. Let it go and let yourself enjoy the pleasures of womanhood.”

    Fuck. At first it barely went in and ripped me open. Now it’s sliding in a lot deeper but it’s still too big and hurts. Fuck. And the worst part is this body is starting to heat up and get wet in response. Ah fuck this feeling of it hitting the walls of Jessica’s vagina. It’s doing something to me and she won’t stop pumping into me.

    “I bet you thought you’d be the one fucking me but now you’re the one whos being fucking you little whore. You couldn’t possibly be a man in there anymore taking this pounding like this. You’re loving this aren’t you?”

    “Oooo fuck! No I can’t enjoy this, I can’t. I’m a man for fuck’s sake.”

    “What are you talking about from all I can see you’re all woman to me. Maybe this will help you understand.” She said as she shoved a second dildo into Jessica’s ass.

    “UUGGHHH NO NOT THERE! HNNNNNNNNNGH!”

    Fuck my mind went completely blank. I can’t think straight anymore, this is too much.

    “Stop resisting this, give in to the pleasure, my little slut. Now I’ll ask again, are you a man or are you my little love slave?”

    “I’m a man you fucking bitch!”

    She shoved both dildos even harder. Fuck my toes started curling.

    “You’ve got both your holes filled right now, and you’re squirming so much. Say you’re my little cockslut right now. And you came in here wearing panties and yoga pants. You don’t look like any man I’ve ever seen. Now, say you’re a woman and a cockslut and I promise this will end soon.”

    “Okay fine, I’m your little cock slut! I’m a hot milf and I love to have this dildo shoved inside me!” As soon as I say that it’s like a switch goes off in my mind. All of a sudden the dildo slides even deeper into Jessica’s vagina as if it were trying to get all the way to the womb. “NNNNNNGH OH FUCK YEAH. FUCK. OH GOD. YES FUCK JESSICA EVEN HARDER FUCK! FUCK ME.” The pleasure is too much, I don’t even know what I’m saying anymore. I stop using my hands to try to escape and instead use them to start groping my own rear again. “OH GOD OH GOD. MORE. AHHHHHHH.” I couldn’t control Jessica’s voice anymore it just started moving on its own.

    “Of fuck you have no idea how hot is to look down and see a little MILF like you go to town on her own ass like that. I always wanted to dominate another woman roughly like this but I didn’t want to hurt them like I do with you. Who knew a man could be such a good fuck. And stop screaming so much, I don’t want my neighbors to find out. And fuck, you leak so much more than a normal woman too.” Natalie said with anger and pleasure in her voice. “I always hated you and your massive ego Tom. I just dated you so I could deny and crush you. I must’ve left a deep impression because now you’ve walked back into my life as a little milf so I could dominate you even more. You little slut.”

    She stopped pumping the dildo in my ass to instead reach under me and start groping my breast while pushing the dildo in my vagina even further in with this new position.

    Oh fuck this feels like torture but it also feels so good. I’m tingling everywhere from my cheeks all the way down to my toes. I’m hyperventilating and the only thing I can think about is that dildo getting deeper inside me. My body feels empty when she pulls it back to pump back in. Fuck. I need to be filled.

    All of a sudden my eyes roll back into Jessica’s head and my whole body begins to shake like an earthquake. I feel my toes curl hard and I dig my nails into my own ass as hard as I can. I completely surrender myself to the pleasure coming from Jessica’s vagina and clamp down hard on the dildo.

    “OHHHHHH GOOOOOOOOOOD.” I let out the hardest moan of my life. Then my body just goes completely limp.

    “Oh fuck Tom I swear that was the hottest fucking sex I’ve ever had.” Natalie said as she collapsed on top of me and the dildo popped out of my vagina. “The anger and your squirming turned me on so bad. I hope you’ve learned to have some fucking courtesy now after leaking and squirting all over my bed like that.” she said with a feeling of accomplishment.

    A couple minutes later.

    “…more…” I moaned softly.

    “What did you say my little dildo craving slut?” Natalie asked curiously.

    “More. I want more of that.”

    “Typical man, I tried to violate you to teach you some fucking manners. And instead you actually liked it, didn’t you?”

    “Me learn some manners? You thought overloading my mind with pleasure would teach me manners? HA, the only thing I’ve learned is that women have way better fucking orgasms then men. That shit was such an experience, it was like my whole body was ejaculating. I get to know this secret pleasure and I’m addicted now. Shove that thing back inside me you stupid little lez! Or I’ll shove it back in myself.”

    Stories m2f m2m possession story feet milf

  • Three Days as a MILF By BluePossession
    X xorg

    Not even getting to enjoy the afterglow I immediately got up and pulled up Jessica’s jeans and underwear as fast I could. I couldn’t button up though because who knows where the button ended up. “What the hell John how about you fucking knock next time?” I heard Jessica’s voice say angrily.

    “I knocked a ton, you probably couldn’t hear it over your disgusting moans. And why are you even covering up at this point? I’ve been staring at her ass for the past 5 minutes.”

    “Well I know it isn’t my body but it still feels wrong to be naked in front of another man I guess.” I said realizing how stupid it was to cover up.

    “Well it’s nice to see you still have some shame left, but it felt so wrong to see you just… completely take advantage of her the way you just did. It feels so wrong to see you just completely violate her so totally. Look at the mess you’ve made in her jeans and on the side of your bed. You’ve made her leak everywhere. What would she say if she knew you were doing this? It makes me sick.” He said with a mean scowl.

    “Oh come on you’re gonna tell me you didn’t like what you saw?” I said turning her backside towards him and beginning to feel it up again.

    “Well at first it was hot to see Jessica feel up her ass like that, but then you started to get aggressive. You started to get cruel. I knew you were gonna have fun in her, but to see you molest her with my own eyes. It just makes me realize how evil this is. I wish I had just left earlier instead of coming upstairs to check on you.”

    “Just don’t worry about it so much, you pussy,” I said, rolling Jessica’s eyes. “I’m paying her good money to let me be in her and she agreed to it. Besides, it’s not like she’ll remember it anyhow.”

    “She didn’t agree or consent to this. She specifically asked you not to feel her up this way. It’s fucked up man. And also it doesn’t make it right just because she won’t realize it. Look I won’t be able to sleep at night leaving you in there. I’m making you turn back right now.” John said firmly, grabbing Jessica’s arm and trying to pull me towards the door.

    “STOP! STOP YOU MORON! DO YOU KNOW HOW LONG I’VE WAITED FOR THIS DAY?!” I yelled while trying to free myself.

    “It doesn’t matter how long you’ve waited Tom, it doesn’t give you the right to just completely defile her this way.” John said, looking towards the door.

    I can’t believe how weak I am when I’m in her. At this rate he’ll get me hooked onto the transfer machine. I need to think of something quick.

    With no other choice I bite down on his arm and he immediately releases his grip.

    “FUCK. You’ve completely lost your fucking mind you maniac. Now you’ve made me mad.” He said, grabbing his hand in pain but also walking towards me again.

    “Wait, wait John. Look I’m sorry I had to bite you like that but can’t you please understand? I know that whole experience just then must’ve looked bad to you but it’s just don’t you have a fetish as well? You must know how liberating it feels to finally embrace it.”

    He stopped approaching me, intrigued slightly.

    “In fact, John, I think I remember exactly what your fetish obsession is.” I say with such a devilish grin.

    “Stop Tom. Please don’t do this.” He said pleadingly.

    I use both of Jessica’s legs to take off her pink sneakers. John immediately covers his eyes.

    “Stop this you madman. Please, I’m begging you.” John says slowly backing away.

    “Wow I can’t believe how small and delicate her feet are.” I say trying to sound amazed in her voice. “And she’s wearing nylon ankle socks too! At least that’s what I think they are, I don’t really know. This is so hot though.” I start wiggling her toes.

    At that point John couldn’t resist anymore and his eyes laser focused towards Jessica’s feet.

    “John, didn’t you say that you never told any of your girlfriends or wife about your fetish because it embarrasses you? Because you think it will disgust any woman to know that you’re obsessed with feet? Don’t worry. Right now I’m the only woman in the world who knows your secret and is completely fine with it.” I say as I take a seat on my bed and start lifting her left leg towards her nose.

    “Wow nylon feels so fucking sexy on a woman. Such sexy material.” I say while slowly raising it up to my face. “Hee hee. How silly would it be if I just take a sniff of my foot right now John? Would you like that?” I said playfully.

    “You’re sick in the head, man.” John said while looking intensely at my face and the foot.

    Sniff sniff

    “Wow John, you might be onto something. Women’s feet really do smell good!” I say laughing and wiggling the toes on the foot I’m holding.

    “Fuck, I think I’m gonna remember that mental image for a while.” he said angrily.

    “You know what John, I just got a really great idea. Why don’t you take a seat on the edge of my bed for a minute?”

    “I can’t believe I’m playing along with you, you freak.” he said while clenching his fists.

    I then took my office chair and rolled it about 2 feet in front of him sitting on my bed. I then sat on it directly in front of John.

    “What the hell are you planning with that awful grin of yours?” He said furiously while also being intrigued.

    “Unzip. Now.” I said trying to sound like some sort of dominatrix.

    “There’s no way, you’re not actually going to give me a footjob or something are you? Wouldn’t that make you gay? I mean I guess you already kind of are already wearing women’s clothing so I guess you must be.” He said while unzipping and pulling down his boxers.

    “Oh please.” I said, rolling Jessica’s eyes. “I’m not gay, didn’t you just see me enjoy her ass? Besides it would only be gay if I used my hands or my mouth, instead I’m just gonna use my feet. It’ll just be like kicking a soccer ball or something.”

    He pulls out his member and of course it’s standing at attention, completely firm.

    “Wow of course you’re this hard already you little foot creep!” I said giggling at him. “Also I have to say you’re also about two inches smaller than me.”

    “Man it’s so humiliating that you can make fun of me with a woman’s voice and face.”

    I slowly raise Jessica’s right foot towards John’s crotch.

    “Now John you understand that I’m doing this because I want you to leave me alone for these next three days right? I’m also doing them because you’re my best friend and I know how badly you’ve needed this.” I said, trying to sound understanding.

    “You sick freak. You know before today I had almost gotten rid of this damn weakness of mine. I’ve been seeing a therapist for it and everything.” John said, almost holding back tears.

    “Oh please it’s just a kink you have. You should’ve just married a woman who was cool with it instead of that bitch you did marry.” Fuck I love swearing in her sweet voice.

    “Don’t call her that, you freak.”

    “Oh please. John, would she ever in a million years do this for you?” I said now making contact with his rod with Jessica’s big toe.

    “Oh fuck nylon feels so fucking good.” He said clenching his teeth and holding onto the bed.

    “Now John before I go any further you have to agree right now to leave me alone for the next 3 days. Got it?”

    “I’m not promising anything like that you fucking-”

    I start rubbing her nylon clad foot sensually up and down on his shaft.

    “OOHHH FUCK. Fuck that feels so good.” John groans.

    Now I’ve fucking got him.

    “Ok let’s try this again John. You agree to not tell anyone about this ever and to leave me alone while I’m inside Jessica right?” I say with complete power over him.

    “Yes fuck yes. I’ll do anything you fucking say, just please don’t stop.” He said leaning back in ecstasy but with his eyes completely honed in on the leg rubbing his shaft.

    “Oh anything? Well since I’m paying you back right now I see no reason to pay you cash later for operating the machine.” I say evilly.

    “Hell no you still have to pay me you bitch.” he snarled.

    I jerk away her foot instantly.

    “W-wait you can’t do this to me. You can’t start that and then just not finish. Please, you have to keep going.” He almost cried. “Fine you don’t have to pay me anything, just please finish what you were doing.”

    “There was that so hard my little feet slave?” I say while getting back to work and even trying to get her other foot in on the action.

    I try my best even though I’ve only seen a couple videos about footjobs. They’re not really my thing. I go slowly and sensually and even try to touch the tip with one of her toes while the other foot rubs against the shaft. I must be doing a good job because he just sits there groaning in complete bliss.

    “You know it actually feels cool to have this much power over you. You’re just completely under my control.” I say to John but he doesn’t respond. He’s completely lost in arousal.

    It isn’t long before he ejaculates and spurts into the air. I basically jump out of the way to dodge the mess.

    “Fuck watch where your aiming that gross thing, you almost got it on her clothes. How would I have explained that?” I said annoyed.

    “Oh shut the fuck up you damn devil. I need to get the hell out of here before you try anything else.” he said while zipping up his pants without cleaning up.

    “Okay and remember you’re gonna stay the fuck away from me till I call you to switch me back.” I said while putting my left hand on her hip trying to sound tough.

    “Yeah yeah I know. And if you’re not gonna pay me in cash then I’ll just take her socks and shoes as payment.” he said, getting a bit aggressive and grabbing her shoes. “Take those off, NOW.” he said pointing at her nylon encased feet.

    “You’re gonna make me walk to her house barefoot?” I said, raising an eyebrow.

    “It’s the socks or I take you to the machine.”

    “Ugh. Fine, just take them you foot creep.” I said removing them and handing them over. “You can keep the socks but bring those shoes back. I don’t want her thinking I’m the creepazoid who kept them.”

    “Yeah, yeah. I’m the creepazoid while you’re the one who just gave another guy a footjob.” he said, grabbing the socks and heading down the hallway towards the stairs.

    “Can’t believe that asshole tried to develop a conscience just now. Or maybe that was all an act just to make me do what I did. Whatever, I don’t really care.” I said to myself in her voice.


    I clean up my room a little bit then run down the stairs towards the front door. I can’t believe it but I’m actually kind of excited to see the inside of Jessica’s house. I wonder how similar it is to mine. It sucks that I’m gonna have to do it barefoot though. Also with her soiled jeans with a big wet spot. Damn I hope for Jessica’s sake no one sees me.

    I make sure I have the house key she gave me in my hand ready to open it once I walk over our two front lawns and get to her door. I slowly open my door and make sure the coast is clear. Doesn’t look like anyone’s out there, so I run.

    I almost lost balance a couple of times because her boobs jiggle and make a ton of movement. It feels so damn alien but I manage to make it to her front door and jam the key into the bottom look and twist the door knob. I open the door, slide in and shut it almost immediately. Once I’m inside I breathe a sigh of relief.

    “Mission accomplished.” I pump her fist into the air and wiggle her but in victory.

    Wow. I see so many classic photos of Jessica. I see her wedding photos, a beach photo and even an old high school photo. I touch her face and can’t even process that I’m touching the same face as the photos. I then start to walk up the stairs.

    “Heh. I’ve actually never been up here before. I’m a little excited.” I said to myself with her voice.

    It feels so exciting to be doing this. It feels like at any moment the police might come in and arrest me for trespassing. Like they’ll somehow know it’s me even though I’m wearing Jessica’s body. I try to relax a bit because there’s no way anyone would know that I don’t belong in this house. As soon as I get to the second floor I realize I forgot something.

    “Crap. I forgot to ask her which room is hers.” I said while face palming. “Well I may as well try the first one.”

    I open the door to the first room and I see a twin bed with pink covers. The walls are also pink and there’s even a pink desk.

    “Crap this must be her 19 year old daughter’s room. I probably shouldn’t be in here.” I said while walking in anyway. “Well it would be weird if Tom the neighbor was in here. It’s not weird for her mother to be here. Yeah that’s right. I’m just in here to do some laundry like a good little housewife.”

    I find her hamper and open it. Right at the top of the clothes pile are a pair of black panties with white polka dots.

    “Fuck these are so hot.” I say while lifting them up with both hands. I lift them up to Jessica’s nostrils. “Wow they even smell like her too. I bet there’s no way Jessica has anything like these in her room.” I say disappointingly. “I guess I’ll just have to wear these.” I say shrugging her shoulders and dropping her wet jeans to the floor.

    I turn her backside towards the full length mirror in her daughter’s room. I’ll never understand why she hides her beautiful ass behind these granny panties. I remove them as well and then start to pull the polka dot panties up her beautiful legs. They’re a bit snug though, I guess her daughter must have a smaller ass size or something. Fuck her ass looks 3 times hotter with these on. I grab a handful again. I then slide another hand towards her lower front.

    “Wow it’s so strange to slide my hand across her flat crotch.” I say looking down in excitement. “Ohhhh-” I moaned, feeling electricity as I rub her mound. “Wow I can’t believe I ignored this thing earlier. I guess I was too focused on her but to think about what it’s like to play with a vagina like this.” I probably shouldn’t do this here though I think as I head towards a different room.

    Once again in the back of my mind I feel as though any moment now someone’s gonna catch me. I can picture the headlines now. Deranged neighbor man breaks into a family’s house, wears the daughter’s panties, and strolls around in them like he owns the place. I need to stop being so paranoid. I have to remind myself that presently I am Jessica and no one in the world will know it’s Tom the CEO inside of her. It’s just hard to stop thinking that way when I’ve been in my body for 27 years and in this one for less than 2 hours.

    I open the door. Okay big full king sized bed and it’s got its own bathroom. So this one is definitely the master bedroom and Jessica’s room. I go straight to her walk-in closet to try and find another pair of pants while dumping her wet jeans in the hamper. I look everywhere for a couple of minutes but all I find is dresses and skirts. Damn Jessica, are you telling me those gardening jeans are the only pair of pants you own and I got them dirty? Damn. Maybe there’s some pants in her dresser drawers or something. As I step back into the bedroom I pass her full sized mirror.

    “Damn I look good in these. I mean damn you look good in these Jessica.” I say once again admiring her backside in the black and white polka dot panties. “I wish I could fuck you so bad right now Jessica.” I said in a deep voice. “I wish you could too Tom! Hee hee!” I said as high pitched as I could pretending to be Jessica.

    “Damn, I accidentally turned myself on real bad.” I said as I felt a hot warm wetness coming from Jessica’s lower region. “I guess the pants can wait. Mommy’s horny.” I said while lowering her hand and making Jessica sound like a straight pervert.

    I stick her hand inside her panties while sitting on the floor with her legs up in the air. I start using her own fingers to tease and rub her lower lips.

    “Oh fuck that feels good.” I squeaked as I lean her head back.

    After teasing it a bit I decided to finally stick a finger in. Man it feels weird to stick something inside her, I’ve never stuck anything inside myself like this. At first I tried pumping as fast as I could but it didn’t seem to work too well, so I started to go a bit slower and more rhythmically.

    “Ooooh. Ooooooh fuck yeah. Fuck.” Damn I’m really starting to get the hang of this, I can’t believe I was ignoring her vagina this whole time.

    I started to really get into it and even started groping her breasts while I was at it. Just completely lost in these sensations I had never felt before.

    “OH MY GOD MOM WHAT ARE YOU DOING?” I heard someone yell from the direction of the hallway.

    “Ah fuck.” I said seeing Jessica’s daughter Jackie standing there completely shocked. She was so hot. She looked a lot like Jessica but a lot younger and her ass wasn’t as wide, but I think her breasts might be slightly bigger or just perkier. She was hyperventilating and they were quickly rising up and down. I slid my hand out the panties I was wearing and slowly began to approach Jackie to calm her down.

    “Sorry mom! I had no idea you would be doing- I didn’t think you ever did that so I- sorry!” She yelled as she jogged away to her room. Damn. Should I just ignore her? No this is really bad, she might tell Larry or even mention this to Jessica later. I’ll go explain this to her somehow.

    I stood outside her door still only wearing Jessica’s old yellow sweater and the black and white polka dot underwear. I mean I couldn’t exactly put her wet jeans back on, that would be worse. And of course the door was locked.

    “Jackie? Sweety? Can we just talk for a minute? I can explain it just please let me, after all I’m your mother.” I said almost bursting out laughing at pretending to be Jessica again. Crap, what if she somehow knows I’m not her mother? If anyone figures out that I’m in here it’ll either be Jackie or Larry. Probably Jackie since Larry is an idiot.

    I started to worry a bit. Fuck what if Jackie finds out and my machine gets public? I could get sued at best and get my whole company shut down at worst. We haven’t exactly told the government we have a functioning mind transfer machine prototype…

    Thankfully she finally opened it about halfway and looked me up and down suspiciously.

    “Mom you’re acting very strange,t feels almost like, even though I know it’s you, it almost seems like… Just the way you speak and the way you’re standing right now. It all seems off. Mom are you on drugs or something?”

    “How dare you young lady!” I said in my best motherly tone while also trying to correct my posture to seem more like the real Jessica. “To think you would ever accuse your own mother of being on drugs?”

    “Well I mean just 2 minutes ago I saw you in your room finger blasting yourself while wearing my underwear.” she said in disbelief. “I think I should call Larry or someone, anyone.”

    I rolled Jessica’s eyes. “Okay so I decided to try on your underwear because I think I look good in them, so what? Also why is it a big deal that I was finger blasting myself when I thought I was home alone. Don’t all of us gals do that every now and then?”

    “Yeah it is a normal thing that a lot of us do but… ever since I went through puberty you’ve told me nonstop about how sick and immoral it is.” she said now very suspicious.

    Shit. Jessica would never have said that. Am I screwed?

    “Well you see dear, I would say those things… because… I just didn’t want you to get addicted to it the way I did. You see Jackie the truth is ever since I started I have had to do it almost every single day since then. It’s a problem I have.” I said, trying my best to tear up slightly.

    “Awww I never knew mom.” she said with a lot of empathy in her voice. “I was always mad that you would try to shame me for it, but now I understand why. Really you were just working through it and shaming yourself.”

    “That’s absolutely right darling. Now please can we not talk about this subject ever again?” There that should stop her from telling Jessica about this little incident, right?

    “Anyway Jessica.” I said trying to change the subject, “I’ve got a date in like an hour with an old college friend of mine but I ruined my jeans in the garden earlier. Do you know if I have any other pairs of pants lying around somewhere?”

    “Not that I can recall mom, those work jeans are the only pair of pants you own I think. You’re way more of a dress and skirt type of woman. Shouldn’t you know this…? Why are you asking me?” she said, now getting frustrated.

    “Oh well you see…” Wait, I think I just got a brilliant idea. “Hormones.”

    “What…?” she said in shock.

    “Hormones darling. You keep asking why this and why that. Well it’s hormones. Deal with it!” I said triumphantly in Jessica’s voice while putting both of her hands on her hips.

    “Oh okay.” Jackie said finally accepting her mom’s strange behavior.

    “Anyway Jessica since I don’t seem to own any other pants, is it possible that I can borrow some from you? I’m already borrowing these panties so it shouldn’t be a big deal right?” Women always borrow clothes from each other right?

    “Haha. Wow mom, you’ve never asked to borrow any clothes from me in my life. I kinda like it though.” she said, starting to drop her guard and laugh a little.

    Crap. The real Jessica really has a stick up her but I guess. “Well I just really wanted to wear pants, that’s all. So what pants do you recommend?” I said with actual interest.

    “Well the only problem is I don’t really have any pants that will fit your ummm… large rear.”

    “But your panties fit me just fine.” I said turning my rear towards the mirror in her room again.

    “I mean barely. They look a bit too snug.”

    “Oh please, all female underwear is uncomfortable to me. Besides, I kinda like this tight look. It really perks up my nice bottom.” I say while also grabbing a nice handful of her ass. Fuck I probably shouldn’t do this in front of Jackie but I just can’t resist.

    “HAHAHA wow mom! I never knew how body positive you were!” Jackie exclaimed in between laughs.

    “Body positive? More like narcissistic. I love this big dump truck of mine. My breasts seem to have started sagging slightly though.” I said getting a little bold.

    “Haha wow mom. I thought you hated how large your ass was, you always complain about not finding clothes that fit exactly right. I have to say I’ve never seen this side of you before. I think I like it.”

    “Thanks sweety. I just think every woman should love their body, that’s all.” I said trying not to grope Jessica’s ass too much.

    “Hmmm well I think I might have one pair of pants that fit you mom. Is this a guy you have a date with?”

    “Heavens no you silly billy!” I think I’ve heard Jessica say that before. “It’s just a date with an old girlfriend.”

    “Well all I have is this pair of dark green yoga pants. They stretch a bit and fit me large so they’re the only pants I have that will fit you. Probably.” she said while pulling them out of a drawer.

    “Well it’s just,” I started saying while making Jessica’s cheeks blush a rosy red. “I’ve never worn yoga pants before. I mean I’ll just feel silly and embarrassed wearing these in public. They just completely outline the shape of your ass for everyone to see. It’s just, when I was your age girls didn’t use to wear this. I just don’t know.”

    “Oh come on mom! It’s the modern age, women should wear whatever they want and who cares who sees. If you catch a guy staring just call him a creep and move along. Besides, just try them on, I swear they are so comfortable!”

    “Well I guess I should at least try them first.” I said pulling them up slowly.

    Wow these are so tight I thought while pulling them out. And damn they really are so comfortable! No wonder women like wearing them so much. Then I went go take another look in the mirror.

    “WOW, I’m speechless. My ass has never looked better than right now. Fuck I look good.” I said wiggling Jessica’s yoga pantsed ass in the mirror. “Damn if I was a man I’d want to feel this booty up all day.” I said while giving it a playful slap.

    "Wow mom I hope when I’m your age I’ll still love my body half as much as you do. Also would you like to try on a thong so your panty lines aren’t visible like that?

    “Absolutely not! I think it’s super hot when you can see a panty line through the material like this. Men love this kind of thing you know.” I said while tracing one of Jessica’s manicured fingers along the line and turning myself on.

    “Do they really?” Jessica said, genuinely curious.

    “Well anyway now that I’ve got these pants on I should get going. Don’t wanna be late.”

    “Oh come on mom, you’re not seriously going without makeup on are you?”

    “Well what’s so wrong about that?” I said actually confused.

    “Mom I have never in my 20 years of life EVER seen you leave the house without some makeup on.”

    “Well then tell you what, if you want some makeup on me so bad why don’t you do it for me?” I asked while taking a seat in the pink chair she has in her room."

    “No way are you serious mom? I’ve always wanted to do this but you’ve never let me! I’m so excited!” she said while readying all her make up and putting a mirror in front of me.


    “Wow Jackie this looks… amazing. I don’t think my face has ever looked this hot.” I said while admiring my looks in the mirror. Damn, maybe Jessica isn’t just a big ass. She can look damn good if she wasn’t so simple.

    “Thanks mom. I tried to go for what you usually have on but I did a bit of a darker eye shadow this time. I was afraid you wouldn’t like it since you always say it looks slutty.” she said while chuckling a bit.

    “Well it kinda is. But it looks good on me.” I said, focusing on the mirror and barely paying attention to her.

    “Oh I almost forgot, you want some red lipstick on before you leave right?”

    “Yes please!” I said, very interested in how it’ll look on me.

    “Okay hold still.” she said as she put her face 6 inches away from me and started applying it. “Don’t pucker so hard, relax a bit.” she said to me while I embarrassingly relaxed my lips a bit.

    Fuck I remember seeing Jackie a bit before while I was in my body but I never got to see her this up close. She really is a beauty even if her cake isn’t as wide as her mom’s. Damn I wish I could just kiss her so badly.

    “Alright I think I’m just about done-” I interrupted her with a big wet kiss on her soft and tender lips.

    “EWWW MOM what the FUCK was that!” She screamed as she tried her best to wipe her mouth off.

    “What? I just wanted to thank my daughter for all her help with a nice big motherly kiss. What’s the big deal? You’re acting like I’ve never kissed you before.” I said playfully.

    “Mom you haven’t kissed me like that since I was 10, also it felt like you enjoyed it a bit too much…”

    “Oh you’re just being silly!” I said as girly as I could. “Well I better hurry up and get going before I’m late. See ya sweetie!”

    I went straight to Jessica’s room and picked out a random pair of flats and started heading outside to her Civic. Driving obviously wasn’t that different in Jessica’s body, it was nice to be able to look down at her breasts while sitting at red lights though.

    Pretty soon I was at the coffee shop I had asked Mariah to meet me at. I walked in and ordered a small coffee so I wouldn’t look out of place. That’s when I turned around to get a good look of the shop and I saw her.

    She was sitting at a table by herself near the corner. There she was, as beautiful as I remembered her being. She had such beautiful tan skin and her dark hair was tied in a tight business bun. She was wearing a comfy wool sweater with a red long red skirt and black pantyhose underneath. And of course a nice pair of black high heels. Honestly she looked even hotter now than she ever did before. I approached her while trying not to stare or look too suspicious.

    “Excuse me miss,” I said trying to sound like an innocent little milf. “Do you mind if I sit here for a minute to enjoy my coffee? I’d rather not sit alone and attract any more creeps.”

    “Tell me about it sister,” she said while not looking up from her phone “Whenever I come to a coffee shop alone some creep never fails to bother me.”

    “Thanks.” I said with a grateful smile while taking my seat. Damn she has no fucking idea that it’s me inside of this milf.

    “So,” I continued trying to sound casual. “What brings you here anyway? You seem to be waiting for something.”

    “Hmm? Oh right, I’m just waiting for a guy who asked to meet me here.” she said, still not really giving me her full attention.

    “Well looking at you, I bet this guy must be a hot big shot or something.”

    “Ha. Yeah right.” she said sarcastically. “It’s just this dorky old ex of mine from college. I started dating him right before I came out and well, he got really upset when I didn’t have sex with him. He was so immature. Then a couple days ago he messages me out of the blue and asks to meet me here. I kind of hope he got over it and just wants to apologize for how he behaved.”

    “Oh you dirty little carpet muncher.” I spat at her. “You expected me to just get over it? You lead me on for over a year and I wanted to fuck you so bad. I spent so much money and time on you. And then right when I thought I was going to finally have you, you come out as a lesbian. You fucking traumatized me.”

    Jessica finally put her phone down in complete shock.

    “Are you some type of whacko lady? Did Tom put you up to this or something? Or did you just escape the looney bin? None of what you just said made any sense.”

    “Mariah, I’ve wanted to fuck you for so long so bad. I’d do anything to get to do it. That’s why I’m here right now, inside of this stupid milfs body.”

    “You, you’re saying that you’re Tom?”

    “Yes that’s exactly what I’m saying you stupid bitch.” I didn’t even realize just how angry I was at her all these years.

    “Yeah right lady, as funny as it would be to see Tom in drag I can tell you aren’t him. You look way too pretty and besides you’re like a foot shorter. It just isn’t possible. Now if you’ll excuse me I have some business matters to attend to. We’re done here.”

    “Wait Mariah.” I said as I walked after her.

    I followed her just outside the shop.

    Stories m2f m2m possession story feet milf

  • Three Days as a MILF By BluePossession
    X xorg

    Three Days as a MILF

    Part 1

    Author - BluePossession

    As I was pulling into my driveway from a long day of running my startup company, I saw her again. My beautiful 37 year old MILF neighbor Jessica with her blue eyes and medium length dirty blonde hair. She was on her front lawn wearing a flowery blouse with mom jeans completely bent over, planting some petunias. God. She had the widest and plumpest ass I’d ever seen. Most of my friends prefer round and perky asses on much younger women. But me? I’m obsessed with her double wide mom booty. I would do almost anything to be able to grab two big handfuls of it.

    As I parked and started walking to my front door I tried my hardest not to stare so I wouldn’t be caught. As I was inserting my key into my front door I heard her from across the lawn.

    “Howdy neighbor, coming back from huh?” she said walking towards me.

    “Yup, just getting back after a very long day, I can’t complain though the pay is good.” I said shrugging.

    “Well that’s good to hear. Do you mind if I come in?” she said with a smile.


    “I just wanted to thank you again Tom,” she said while sitting across from me at my kitchen table and sipping some coffee I had made for her. “Thank you so much for getting my husband a maintenance job at your company. We’re so lucky to have such a successful and kind young man as our neighbor. After he had lost his job and I had quit mine to take care of my 6 month old, I had no idea what we we’re gonna do.”

    Geez, why did she have to remind me that I gave that buffoon Larry a job at my company? Even though I’m a 27 year old successful CEO for some reason I just couldn’t say no to Jessica when she came to me crying two weeks ago asking if I could possibly get her unemployed, good for nothing husband, a job. He’s such a meat-head that maintenance is the only department that would take him.

    “Oh it’s no big deal Mrs. H, we’re neighbors. That’s just what neighbors do, we help each other in times of need. Love thy neighbor right? It’s what my mother used to always say.”

    “Oh just call me Jessica, Tom. And stop being so humble! You’re the greatest neighbor we’ve ever had! If there’s anything me and Larry could do to pay you back just let us know. Anything at all.”

    “Anything?” I said, trying not to sound too excited.

    “Well anything that isn’t sexual I mean.” she said giggling awkwardly, perhaps remembering that I’m currently single and that she may have caught me staring a couple times.

    DAMN! I was just about to ask her if I could have full uninhibited access to her ass for an hour. But of course I forgot that Jessica is super conservative and Christian. If I asked her that she’d very likely give me a slap and never speak to me again.

    At this rate I don’t think I’ll ever have a chance to ever get a nice big handful of her posterior without going to jail. If only there were some way

    “Well honestly Jessica… this might sound a bit like science fiction to you but please trust me all I’m about to tell you is completely real.”

    “Alright I’m listening.” She said leaning in and slightly intrigued. “What could I possibly do for the man who has everything?”

    “Well you see at my company, my engineers with the help of neuro-scientists are developing a machine that could theoretically allow for two consenting people to transfer minds and step into each other’s shoes, literally. It could help doctors feel what their patient feels or help treat someone’s prejudices by having them wear someone else’s skin. The applications are endless. The only problem is it’s gonna be a few years or possibly decades before it is fully functional. Currently it can only transfer a mind one way while the other remains comatose and has to be put on life support. Without a mind the empty shell won’t even breathe on its own.”

    “You’re right this does sound super scifi. Science really is amazing. But what exactly does this have to do with me and Larry? I’m not really sure what you’re getting at.”

    Damn. How on Earth could I explain to her in a nice and innocent way that I want to get into Larry’s head just so I can use his dirty hands to squeeze and knead his wife’s butt?

    “W-Well you see Jessica…” I stammered trying to think of what to say. Damn I just now realized I should’ve talked to Larry first instead so that Jessica wouldn’t know I was in him. If I approach him with the idea now Jessica will know it’s me and not give me access to her posterior, she’ll think it’s cheating. Then I’ll just be stuck in Larry’s oaf body working at the bottom rung of my own company. Damn I really messed this plan all up by telling Jessica first.

    Come on, think Tom! You’ve gotten yourself out of trickier situations than this. There has to be some way to take advantage of Jessica’s offer and the mind transfer machine to get full access to her amazing ass… Wait a second. I think I’ve thought of a crazy solution.

    “Well you see Jessica. I was raised by a tough single mom who worked two jobs and struggled to afford being able to send me to college. She’s my role model.” I lied through my teeth, my father was the breadwinner and my mom just had the nanny look after me. “And that upbringing has just really made me admire all women. Specifically mothers. They truly struggle in so many ways. And they feel things like motherly instincts and the pain of childbirth. Feelings that no man could ever hope to truly understand.”

    “Wow I never knew that Tom, your mom must be a really great lady to have raised such a successful and caring young man like you.” she said with a radiant smile, she completely believes my lie.

    “Well she was. She’s gone now. And I never got to ask her what it was truly like to be a struggling mother like that. I desperately want to know the ways she felt when she was raising me. The feelings and worries she had. The struggles. It angers me to not be able to truly understand her as an equal. What I’m trying to say is… I want to know what it’s like to be a mother.” I said nervously as Jessica’s eyes went wide. “Jessica, you don’t know how much it would mean to me if you allowed me to step into your shoes and see firsthand what it’s like to be a mother. I want to know what it’s like to have to cook for everyone, do all the work around the house, and be everyone’s emotional support. I’d like to be able to hold a baby and not be looked at funny. To be someone’s shoulder to cry on. To be the emotional center of a family. Just for 3 days.”

    “Tom… it sounds like you’re well meaning but I can’t have a young man in my house. My husband and kids would freak out seeing you doing the laundry.” Jessica said with a confused look.

    “Jessica I think you misunderstand me. I don’t want to take over your duties while looking the way I do right now. Remember the mind transfer machine I mentioned earlier?”

    “You… you’re saying that… you want to enter my body? That sounds so peculiar. Why on Earth would a rich young man like you ever want to be me?”

    “Jessica it’s like I already said. I want to know what it’s like to be a mother. I want to live your life entirely the way you do. And to do that I have to look like you.”

    “Well Tom, your reasons seem virtuous but if this machine is actually real, the idea of a complete stranger living with my family while wearing my face… It makes my stomach turn. My husband, my 19 year old daughter, and my baby will have no way of knowing you’re not me. They’ll think you’re Jessica Hughes.” she said softly while looking worriedly out the window towards her house.

    “Yes Jessica, that’s the point of the machine. To be able to truly step into someone else’s shoes, into someone else’s life. The experience will not just help me understand my late mother, I’ll also become a better future husband. I’ll know firsthand the struggles my future wife will have. Aren’t there things you wish Larry would understand but he just doesn’t?”

    “Well I mean yeah of course there are. When we both worked the same hours he would still expect me to do the laundry and make dinner. He doesn’t even wanna do the dishes sometimes. He also gets mad at me for still having some leftover baby fat, as if I could control that!” she said, quite frustrated. “He’s not that bad, he just thinks I owe him all these things just because he was willing to help raise a daughter I had in high school that isn’t his. It’s crazy but I think I’m starting to understand you. I think you would definitely learn a lot of things from being me for a few days.”

    “So then, is that a yes?” I said a bit too excitedly.

    “Well, it’s just peculiar that’s all. Tom, I don’t mean to offend you but are you by any chance gay? That’s just what my mind thinks when a man tells me he wants to be a woman. Do you want to get affectionate with Larry or something?”

    I almost choked and spit up the sip of coffee I had been drinking. Hell no I’m not gay, the only reason I’m pulling all this crap is so I can finally get my hands on your ass lady!

    “Or maybe you just want to wear my clothes Tom?” she said in a concerned tone “if you want I have some old ones I can bring over and we don’t have to do all this machine business…”

    “Jessica you have to believe me, no I am not gay. I’m a completely straight, hot blooded man. I don’t want to wear women’s clothing at all and I certainly want nothing to do with Larry. In fact, with your permission I’ll probably just wear sweat pants and a t-shirt and ask Larry to sleep on the couch for 3 days.”

    “Well I was kinda hoping you were gay actually. If you’re straight that means you might…” she started saying with a disgusted look “Well, you might just take me home and disrobe me. To look at the body of a married woman with your sinful eyes. It would be humiliating. To have a man invade me in such a way while I didn’t even know.”

    “Jessica there is absolutely nothing sexual about this proposition.” I lied as straight faced as I could. “Jessica if I wanted to do this for some disgusting and terrible reason then wouldn’t it make more sense to find a stripper or something and not my own next door neighbor?”

    “I guess that would be a lot easier than trying to convince me.” she said as her face softened. “Besides who am I kidding, I’m an older mom and I was always made fun of in school for having such a large and unappealing bottom. If you were just trying to do something indecent and gross you’d be asking someone a lot thinner and younger I guess.” She said, starting to sound a lot more willing.

    “Exactly Mrs. H. Nothing sexual at all about my proposition.”

    “Still, 3 days? I know you got my husband a good job but-”

    “One thousand dollars. I’ll pay you one thousand dollars for every day.” Jessica’s eyes instantly lit up. I think I’ve finally convinced her. “That’s the easiest three thousand you’ll ever make. And the best part is it’ll just feel like you’re going into a deep sleep then boom you’re awake again. Except 3000 dollars richer.”

    “We could definitely use the money. But gosh I still don’t really know if this is even possible. Can I have some time to think about this?” she said while starting to stand up.

    “Of course Jessica I personally always get a full night’s sleep before big decisions like this. Just let me know as soon as you can.”

    She then walked away towards the front door. Her beautiful ass jiggling with every step on the way out. Torturing me and taunting me to reach out and grab it.


    “Hey boss, what’s the emergency you had to call me after hours for?” said John, Tom’s best friend and lead engineer in charge of the mind transfer machine.

    “John, I have some questions about the mind transfer machine. How is it progressing?”

    “Well boss, we haven’t progressed much since you last saw it. It’s still only a one way transfer where the empty shell falls into a coma-like state.”

    “I see… and have we ever conducted any mind transfer with opposite genders?”

    “Ehhh no, we’ve only done same gendered ones. We’re not entirely sure how different male and female minds are quite yet. It could be possible. We won’t know until we do further experiments. What exactly made you get so curious about my machine all of the sudden?”

    “John, since you’re my most trusted friend I want you to keep the rest of what I’m going to say confidential.”

    “Yeah you know you can trust me.”

    “I want this machine set up at my house ASAP and I want you to find out if a male to female transfer is possible before then as well.”

    “Uh sure, may I ask who is transferring into who?”

    “Well remember that neighbor I told you about? Jessica Hughes?”

    “Oh yeah that’s the really nice and wholesome christian lady who has a huge posterior like a dump truck right?”

    “Yeah well I kind of asked her for permission to transfer into her for a few days.”

    “HAHAHAHAHA.” John laughed like a maniac on the other line. “Now what on earth do you possibly want to do that for? Tough guy CEO Tom Johnson suddenly wants to wear dresses and be a woman? The guy who was always chasing skirts in college now wants to try wearing em? This has to be a joke you’re doing, are you drunk or something man?”

    “John, look, I know how this sounds.” I said completely humiliated and embarrassed. “But you know how much I’ve been obsessed with her ass. I’ve been obsessed for years. If I transfer into her I’ll have the complete freedom to enjoy and grab her ass for 3 days straight.”

    “Yeah but wouldn’t it make more sense to transfer into her husband? Then you could grab it as much as you want and even have sex with her if you felt like it. Wanting to transfer into her instead? It seems strange. Do you want to try on all her clothes and makeup too or something? Maybe paint her nails while you’re in there.”

    “Yeah yeah keep joking pal. The truth is transferring into her moron of a husband was my original idea but I fucked up and told her about the machine first when I should’ve approached him with this offer instead. If she knew I was in Larry she wouldn’t let me do anything to her. Besides from inside her I don’t even have to ask for permission or be gentle.”

    “I guess you’re right but still. You’ll get to feel them as much as you want but whats the point? You won’t have a hard on to jerk off with. You’ll just be stuck inside her.”

    “Damn you’re actually right for once. I’ll try to think of something. I think I’ll just take a lot of pictures and try to memorize the feeling of it as much as possible and jerk off after I’m back to normal. I’ll figure something out.”

    “Yeah yeah okay I believe you man.” John said in a more serious tone. “I’ll have it all set up by Monday at the earliest. Just promise not to try and kiss me from inside of her alright? I’ll still know it’s a man in there.”

    “Thanks John, I can always count on you to get things done while busting my balls and keeping me in line.” I was relieved to be done with this embarrassing call. I hate that someone has to know I’ll be a woman for 3 days.


    3 days later, around 8 p.m. Tom hears his doorbell ring

    “Oh hello Jessica. Have you finally made your decision?” I said with the friendliest smile I could manage.

    “Well you see about that,” she said twirling her hair around her fingers nervously “Well Tom you seem like a nice fellow but I just don’t think this proposition of yours is a very good idea at all…”

    My heart sank into the pit of my stomach. I had been obsessing over her rear more in these last 3 days than I had ever done before. I finally thought I was gonna have my chance at it and she’s about to deny me my ultimate desire.

    “However,” she continued “We really need the money. So I’m willing to go through with this procedure if you’re willing to bump up the pay to $4500 for the 3 days. That should be enough to wipe out me and Larry’s credit card debt.” she said with confidence

    “You know what Jessica? I think that sounds absolutely fair. I’ll go grab the check right now. I trust you with it, you can deposit it the day after this is all over.”

    I closed the front door while I went to grab the check. As soon as it was shut I quietly jumped up into the air and pumped my fist in celebration. Finally, Jessica has given me the chance to defile her double wide booty and she doesn’t even know what she’s done. $4500 is nothing to me. She could’ve asked me for way more, even though I have no clue how much I would’ve offered her. She could’ve asked for 10k and I may have considered.


    Monday day of the procedure, 12 p.m.

    “She was supposed to be here at 8 a.m. sharp, Tom. I think she’s a no show. I gotta go pick up my wife from work soon.” said John checking his watch sitting on a chair in my basement where the mind transfer machine has been set up.

    “Look, she’ll be here soon John. She said she really needed that money and she even called me yesterday to go over some details about her life. Just wait another hour at least.” I said with determination.

    I hear the doorbell ring and almost fly up the stairs. It’s Jessica wearing a loose sweater, jeans, and a pair of pink sneakers with her hair in a ponytail and no makeup on.

    “Gosh sorry I was so late Tom. I was just leaving some things prepped and ready for you when you go over to my house. And also getting cold feet I suppose.” she said sheepishly.

    “That’s alright Jessica I’m just glad you finally came.” I said as I squeezed her arm reassuringly. We then started heading downstairs towards John and the machine.

    “So what things did you prep anyhow?” I asked curiously.

    “Oh well for instance I went out and bought some baby formula and prepared it in a few bottles so that you won’t have to feed the baby… the way I normally do. I hope you weren’t looking forward to that.” she said coldly.

    “Of course I wasn’t Jessica, that’s probably the one motherly experience I’d rather miss out on anyway.” I said honestly.

    “Well which ones did you want to experience anyhow? I’ve been wondering about that.” She asked suspiciously.

    “Oh you know just the usual. Just cooking, cleaning, burping the baby, singing some lullabies, brushing hair, gossiping with other moms, pinch some cheeks, spend all my husband’s money on shoes and telling your daughter to stay away from all boys until she’s 30.” I said jokingly.

    “Wow you might make a better mother than I thought. Do you really sing lullabies?” she asked, raising her eyebrow and joking back.

    “I try but in my voice they sound menacing. In your beautiful falsetto I’m sure they’ll sound lovely.” I smiled as warmly as I could.

    Once we made it downstairs I introduced Tom and Jessica to each other and we tried our best to explain how the machine works exactly. After that Jessica and Tom both got strapped into the machine on opposite seats by John.

    “So John, how did you feel when Tom first told you about this proposition of his?” Jessica asked, smiling and trying to make small talk while the machine readied up.

    “Well I think I laughed really hard at first. I thought he was just pulling my leg.” said John as he plugged in a thick red cable. “But then he got really serious and made it clear he wasn’t joking. That’s when I started to worry that maybe he went off the deep end and would rather wear a dress than be the guy who rips them off.” As he plugged in a green cable.

    Jessica’s face turned completely pale at the thought of John’s statement that she might be letting a weirdo have full reign over her body. Who knows what he might do, she thought.

    Tom immediately gives John his meanest death stare to let him know he had made a mistake.

    “But then I remembered what a great relationship he and his mother had.” John started bullshitting realizing he might get fired if Jessica backs out. "I think he truly does just want to know what it’s like to be a mother. I don’t think he’ll do anything you wouldn’t.

    Jessica sighed with relief. John really seemed like a guy who tells it like it is. He didn’t seem like the type of guy who would reassure her if he thought something bad was going to happen.

    “Okay everything’s loaded up and it should have enough power in about 2 minutes. If you’ve got anything to tell each other before the transfer, do it now.” Tom said now at the control console of the machine.

    “Tom I almost forgot to mention this but when you’re inside me please don’t play or feel around any of my… sensitive areas. Please.”

    “I wouldn’t dream of it Jessica, while we’re talking about this I’m sure you also don’t want me to see you naked either right?” I was curious about what she would say.

    “Well I would like that if it was possible but you’ll be inside me for 3 days. You’ll have to change clothes and shower so seeing me naked cant be helped.”

    “Well if you’re giving me permission to shower won’t I have to wash certain sensitive areas of your body as well?”

    “You’re right but just do it quickly and get it over with. No funny business buster. I’ve thought about this a lot and if you touch my areas without my permission, even if it’s with my own hands, that’s still just as bad as if you had used your actual male hands. You understand this right?”

    “Yes Jessica I fully understand.”

    “Okay I’m on you buster. See you boys in 3 days.” she closed her eyes and leaned back, she looked almost angelic doing that.

    Okay starting sequence in 3… 2… 1…


    “Hello? You there? John, are you alright? Or are you Jessica?”

    “Jesus Tom, stop yelling I’m awake.” I managed to groan as my head was killing me.

    “I’m just glad you’re awake man, I was starting to worry. Seems like the first different gendered mind transfer worked. How does it feel?”

    “It feels like, my whole fucking body is on burning.” Tom groaned out.

    “Haha it’s kinda funny to hear Jessica swear like that. You also seem to be using her voice at a lower pitch. You sound like Jessica if she was trying her best to sound like a man but very clearly still sounds like a woman. You might wanna try to speak more in her normal tone.”

    “You’re right I’ll try to work on that.” I tried my best to speak more lightly.

    “Alright Tom let’s see if there are any issues. Follow my finger with your eye to see if your eyes are functioning properly. Okay, good. Now every time I move my hand you touch it with yours. Good. Hand-eye coordination is also functioning properly. Try standing up.”

    “Woah shit!” I said as I almost fell forward.

    “Careful Tom, her center of gravity is completely different from yours. Now try taking a few steps as well.”

    “It feels weird to walk as her. I haven’t been this light since I was in 8th grade. Also I can constantly see her breasts jutting out in my peripheral vision, it’s quite distracting.”

    “Do you… still find them attractive despite them being attached to you and your mind inhabiting a hetero female brain?”

    Nervously I looked straight down to take a look at Jessica’s fully clothed breasts to see if they did anything for me. At first I was worried that I wasn’t feeling anything but slowly I felt her nipples harden as a response.

    “Oh hell yeah. I’m still a man after all.” I said as I raised Jessica’s hands to cup them.

    “OHHHHHUUUU” — I heard a woman moan.

    Wait, was that me? Did I make that noise?

    “You said you’re still a man? You sounded a lot like a woman to me just then.” John said with a shit eating grin."

    “Yeah yeah, very funny. It’s just these honkers man. They’re quite sensitive.”

    “Yeah I bet they are, man. It’s surreal to know my best friend is inside a woman right now. Controlling her arms and legs. Making stupid looks with her lovely stolen face. Would you be mad if I called you a hot milf?”

    I stuck Jessica’s middle finger at him.

    “Also didn’t you promise not to grope her like that?” John asked while taking down some notes.

    “No, I just said I understood what she wanted. Not that I’d agreed to her terms. Besides you know the whole point of this little scam was just to feel her up right?” I said putting a mischievous grin on Jessica’s pretty face. “In fact if we’re done here I’m about to head right upstairs in front of my full length mirror.”

    “Well one more question for the notes here. Are the arousal nerves working despite your male mind? Where exactly do you feel pleasure from?”

    “Right now her nipples are harder than diamonds. Them getting hard feels slightly familiar to how I would be aroused in my actual body. But then down in the bottom of my stomach I feel really warm. Is that enough for you big boy?” I said that last sentence as sexily as I could feeling my cheeks blush immediately after.

    “Wow you’ve been in her for about 5 minutes and you’re already getting in character. Maybe you were meant to be a woman this whole time. It suits you.” He said teasingly.

    “Ha ha. Very funny.” I said sarcastically in Jessica’s voice as I started heading up the stairs towards my room.

    “Oh and by the way Jessica!” I heard John yell up the stairs. “Your dump truck of an ass lives up to the hype. It’s quite lovely.”

    Immediately I felt Jessica’s cheeks get warm. I was probably blushing even though it’s not actually my body. The compliment felt nice.

    I ran up the rest of the stairs as fast and as carefully as I could with my new center of gravity, straight to the mirror. When I got there I was somewhat disappointed. The usually made up and gorgeous Jessica was standing there with no makeup and a tight ponytail. Also with an unsexy oversized sweater. I know I asked her to come dressed this way because I didn’t want to feel too womanly, but now I was playing with her reflection I wish she had. It was also weird to be shorter than I am normally in my room. I removed her ponytail and swung her hair back and forth. I’ve never had it this long so it was a really fun and new feeling. It was almost like some cheesy shampoo commercial. When I looked back at the full length mirror, her hair looked more like the usual but messier than normal.

    “Hey beautiful, I was just looking for you.” I said while pointing finger guns at Jessica’s reflection and puckering her lips. “Ha ha oh god. I’m so glad no one is here to watch this. I’d be so embarrassed if someone heard me say this crap. Also John’s right I sound like Jessica doing a fake guy voice. Let’s see if I can fix that.” I cleared Jessica’s throat. “La la la la la- -. Do-Re-Mi-Fa-So-La-Ti-Do —. Wow Jessica you really do have a lovely voice. You sing more. Also I don’t know why I’m so expressive when I’m inside you, I think because I know I’m not wearing my face I feel freer to do things I wouldn’t normally. Or maybe females just emote more in general? I wish I knew”

    Okay enough of all these fun distractions. I can finally have what I’ve always wanted. I try to turn Jessica’s head and lean back to get a good view of the ass I’ve been wanting for so long. It’s almost impossible so instead I have her backside face the mirror and turn her head back to look at it. Even wrapped in the jean fabric it looks as amazing as it does in my fantasies. I just stare in awe. Normally I can only afford quick glances because I don’t want to get caught staring but right now, no one can stop me. It’s just me and her ass. There’s nothing else in the world I care about. I immediately rip down her jeans and the top button breaks off but I couldn’t care less. That’s when I see them. Gray granny panties are hugging her entire ass. “Oh come on Jessica do you actually wear these?” I teased her in her own voice. "Or did you think I would somehow be stopped from playing with your ass if I saw this unattractive underwear?

    I immediately rip them down as well. Now both her underwear and jeans are sitting just below her mid thigh. I can see her beautiful ass in its full glory. After 5 years of torture its finally there and I can do whatever I want to it. If I had still had my Johnson I assume it would be harder than titanium. Instead I feel a deep wet heat from her crotch. It feels like she’s leaking.

    “For fuck’s sake Jessica. You’re getting this turned on just from looking at your own ass? How depraved.” I put her left hand on her left cheek. Manicured, soft, delicate, and tiny. I had always fantasized about grabbing it with my man hands. But now with her tiny little lady hands her ass seems 3 times bigger than my fantasies could dream of.

    I then immediately used both hands to attack her ass. I was groping and pinching. Kneading and caressing. Fondling and squeezing. I even dug in her nails slightly for a bit of pain. There was nothing else in the universe besides my hands and her ass.

    “OHHHHHHHHHHUUUUUUUU —” I moan loudly, my upper body collapsing forward onto the edge of my bed while her ass and legs stick out over the edge towards the mirror. I am completely overwhelmed by so many raw and alien feelings. The most familiar pleasure I’m getting from my hands is caressing a beautiful buttocks. The second is from her ass itself being sensitive and getting pleasure from being touched. The third is her tits rubbing up and down on my mattress. The fourth is the pleasure and wetness emanating from the lips in her crotch. And finally the last one is just the sick pleasure I get from knowing that I’m violating her while being in complete control of her. Moaning in ecstasy with her own voice.

    “OOOOOOO FUCK JESSICA YOU ARE A SEXY LITTLE MINX I WANT TO VIOLATE YOU MORE.” I said throatily and as deeply as I could “FUCK ME TOM, I WANT YOU TO FUCK ME WITH SOMETHING SO BAD, WITH ANYTHING.” I said now gritting her teeth and getting angry all while I continue molesting her ass.

    As soon as I said that I immediately shoved one of her fingers as deep into her ass without thinking straight. I push it as far as it could possibly go. That’s when the explosion happens. Her entire body starts convulsing like a seizure. Her toes curl as much as humanly possible. Her crotch immediately gushes like a faucet as though she were wetting herself. I feel the loudest guttural animal groan coming out of her mouth.

    “OH GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOD.”

    “What the fuck man.” John said in complete disbelief.

    Stories m2f m2m possession story feet milf

  • A Witch's Temptation By BluePossession
    X xorg

    “Ryan I love you. And it will be hard but I think I can forgive you too.” She said giving me her classic stare.

    “Wait Zoe, I thought you hated me… I’m scared that this might be… that this might be residual effects from the spell. That maybe somehow while I was inside you I made you fantasize about me that night and then it affected your mind somehow-”

    “Oh you idiot!” Zoe said getting flustered. “That night it wasn’t you fantasizing about yourself. That was me. I’ve fantasized about you making love to me before you ever got the book you know.”

    “What the- seriously??” I said in complete disbelief.

    “Haha yes of course.” Zoe said blushing a lot. “Why did you think I always stared at you the way I did and never said anything? I was too nervous to say much to you, I didn’t want you to know I had a crush on you. I would also say mean things because I was scared of my own feelings. I was kind of just hoping you’d get the hint somehow.”

    “Are you serious? I thought you were giving me a piercing stare full of hate. I didn’t- I never thought it was possibly a stare of affection. You really are strange Zoe, you know that right? But strange in your own cute way.” I said giving her a deep kiss back.

    “You know, I know this sounds crazy, but if I had known it was you who was controlling me from the start… I would have been a lot more comfortable with it. Maybe even happy that you wanted to use the spell on me.” She said wiping a tear from her cheek. “Don’t get used to me being all sentimental either, big guy. I usually don’t cry this much.”

    “I know Zoe. I know.” I said relieved in so many ways. Glad I wasn’t going to die and that Zoe was now my girlfriend.

    “You know Ryan, we should go clubbing again some time. I actually had some fun that night.” Zoe said with a grin.

    “We definitely should. I have to get my favorite shirt dry cleaned first though.” “Oh I didn’t mean we should go in our own separate bodies. I don’t think I’m brave enough to do that yet. I meant maybe you could use the spirit spell on me again and take me that way…” She said blushing again and not making eye contact. It must be really hard for her to ask me for this. “Please I know it’s confusing, but, I would just feel more confident to know I have you there with me. You know? Or maybe I just like being in your complete control like that…”

    The end.

    Stories m2f possession story

  • A Witch's Temptation By BluePossession
    X xorg

    “Okay deal!” I said standing up from the drawer and heading to her desk. “But don’t try anything funny, like trying to grab the bottle. That would make me angry. And you don’t know what I’m capable of if I’m angry.” I grabbed a pen and paper. I wasn’t sure how to do it but I thought hard about giving her back control of just her hand and nothing else.

    It must’ve worked because her hand began to write down a spell. “Just read this out loud while visualizing the clothes you want to wear, freak.”

    “Geez you don’t have to be so rude.” I said rolling her eyes. “Okay now… I’ll concentrate on what I want…let’s see what this says… MO-RA-LA-RI-TO”

    All of a sudden Zoe’s clothes began to flash blue. They began to shrink and tighten around Zoe’s body. Her stuffy sweater became a tight Rave crop top that showed off her cleavage and mid-riff. Her long boring skirt became high wasted rave shorts that hugged her gorgeous bottom. I walked in front of the mirror to admire my handiwork.

    “Oh yeah! We look hot!” I said to Zoe admiring our reflection and slapping her ass playfully. “This is an outfit I saw a chick wear last time I went to a rave. Except it wasn’t all black like this. I guess the spell couldn’t change color. This long hair might get in the way though. Let me put this in a pony tail.” I said grabbing a scrunchie and putting her hair in a ponytail.

    “You pig, we can’t go out wearing this! It would be like going out in just underwear!” She screeched.

    “Oh calm down you puritan. It’s not the 1800s anymore. We can show off some skin now. Besides tons of girls at the club will be wearing something like this.” I said turning her but to the mirror and getting a good look at her from behind.

    “Tons of whores wear this you mean. Also you were serious about going out dancing? Why the hell do you even want to do that as me?”

    “Oh calm down, I won’t even be out that long. Besides, I just want to show you a good time. The world outside this stuffy apartment can be fun!” I said starting to head towards her front door. I realized I needed some shoes and went back to her closet to see what she had. “Oh thank God.” I said picking up a normal pair of white gym shoes. “I wasn’t about to go out in heels or something.”

    “White gym shoes with this all black rave outfit? You have the fashion sense of a guy alright.”

    “I’d rather be comfortable than be fashionable.” I said heading out her front door.


    The club I wanted to go to was called “the Z” and it was only a couple blocks from our building, so the walk there was quite uneventful. When I finally got to the front door of the place the security guard was there filtering people in a huge line. Damn I guess this place got super popular since the last time I was here. There must be at least 30 people in that line. No way I’m getting in. But before I could turn around and head somewhere else the security guard started calling out to me.

    “HEY! HEY YOU! PRETTY GIRL WITH THE BIG BABY BLUE EYES!” The 7 foot tall security guard called out.

    “Huh? You mean me?” I said caught off guard.

    “Yeah you. I’ve never seen you around here before. You’re a nice curvy girl, I like that. Get in.” He said lifting up the red rope and waving me into the club. I was in complete shock, usually if the club is full, a guy like me can never get in. This is the first and probably last time this ever happens. I wanted to express my gratitude somehow. “Thanks big boy!” I said winking and blowing a kiss to the security guard.

    “No problem pretty mama. You know where to find me if no one in there is good enough for you.” He smiled back. Wow, I never new the bouncer here could be so nice! He’s usually such a jerk. So far this is really different from my usual clubbing experience.

    As I walked in through to the main dance floor something very strange happened. I’m not a bad looking guy but usually when I walk into a club not much happens. But going in as Zoe, wearing this, as soon as I walked in almost every set of eyes in the club turned to look at me. Most of them were guys looking at me with lust, wanting to rip what little clothes I had off of me. Some of them were girls looking at me with anger and jealousy. I think possibly some girls were also looking in admiration. This was so awesome. However as soon as the eyes were on me they were also gone. Most of them just wanted a quick glance. Some creepos kept staring though. I better stay away from those guys. I went straight to the bar hoping to get a drink or two in me before I get to dancing.

    As soon as I got to the crowded bar I realized just how small I was as Zoe. This must be why women wear heels. There was no way I could get past these people to get to the bartender.

    “Hey looks like you’re having trouble babe. What do you want to drink? I’ll order it and buy it for ya.” A man behind me said.

    “Thanks bro, I usually drink a rum and coke.” I said before getting a good look at him in the clubs dim lighting. He was tall enough to order over the crowd and get me my drink. As soon as he started coming back to me with a beer and my drink in hand, my stomach dropped realizing who it was. It was Zach, my best friend.

    “Here’s your drink babe. A rum and coke just like you asked. I have to say though you’re the only girl I’ve ever met who drinks that stuff. I know a guy who likes to drink a rum and coke though.” He said taking a sip of his beer. “Oh by the way my name’s Zach, nice to meetcha!” He said shaking my hand.

    “Oh I know who you are big boy.” I said trying my best to sound sexy. “You’re my neighbor Ryan’s best friend.” I said taking a sip of my own drink. Man this drink is a lot stronger when I’m in Zoe’s body.

    “Huh you know Ryan? And you said you’re his neighbor… Wait. No way! You’re the funeral chick who lives next door?” Zach said in complete shock.

    “Did you just call me Funeral chick?” I said raising an eyebrow pretending to be offended. It felt good to mess around with Zach like this. To be a hot babe and make him squirm.

    “Well it’s just- you know- you’re always wearing all black and you’re always acting really stuck up. And-” Zach stammered. He really wasn’t too smooth with the ladies.

    “Stuck up? Did you just call me stuck up?” I said raising Zoe’s voice.

    “Sorry I didn’t mean stuck up I meant- Well it’s just, my friend Ryan, he’s always saying how you never go out. That you were a homebody. I guess he was lying to me or something. By the way, you look smoking hot tonight. Like you seriously might be the hottest chick hear tonight. I always knew you could look amazing if you just changed your outfit and look a bit.” Zach said trying to defend himself.

    “Oh the hottest chick in here? I like the sound of that.” I said feeling a bit proud and a little aroused at knowing just how hot me and Zoe looked. Thanks to me of course.

    “Oh and by the way Ryan wasn’t lying, this is my first time here ever.”

    “Oh cool, then how about I be your first dance partner. Let’s get out there already.”

    “Haha sure, sounds like fun.” I said downing the rest of the drink, feeling it burn and tickle Zoe’s throat. He did the same with his beer, then grabbed the empty glass out of my hand and set it on the bar. After that he took my hand and led me to the dancefloor. Wow. Maybe Zach isn’t as clueless as I thought he was with the ladies. Or maybe I’m the only “lady” who’s ever given him this much of a chance. It would probably break his heart to find out I’m no lady at all.

    Once we were on the dance-floor the music was much louder. I began to dance alongside Zach. I hope he doesn’t try anything funny. But he’s a good guy he probably won’t. I began to do some of my classic dance moves along to the beat of the music but they were all off. My center of gravity was completely different in Zoe’s body, I wasn’t exactly doing things how I’d like to. Her breasts were also bouncing so much, I wish I had made this top a bit tighter. It was also weird to have her long hair swinging behind me and tickling my back. I was still trying my best to have fun."

    “HEY!” Zach yelled trying to get me to listen.

    “WHAT? I CAN’T HEAR YOU.” I replied, but the music was so loud.

    He got in close to my ear to so that I could hear him. “I KNOW IT’S YOUR FIRST TIME, BUT YOU’RE KIND OF DANCING LIKE A MAN OR SOMETHING. IT’S KINDA FUNNY.” He said loudly into my ear. I immediately blushed, he was right. I was doing my classic Ryan moves despite being in Zoe’s body. I’m such a moron. I immediately tried to observe how some women around me were dancing to see if I could copy them instead.

    I noticed they had a lot more hip movement that I wasn’t doing. Can I move my hips like that? I may as well try, I thought as I adjusted my style.

    “WOAH! NOW YOU’RE GETTING IT!” Zach said coming in closer as we both started really getting into the music.

    I was really having such a good time. It was somehow more freeing to be a woman dancing you know? As a guy, I’m always trying to look cool and seem composed so I don’t really do anything wild with my dancing. But as a woman I didn’t care too much about what people thought so I did tons of different moves I would never do in my own body. I was having so much fun. No wonder my girlfriends always wanted to go clubbing.

    “WOAH WITCHY IS THAT YOU?” I heard a familiar voice yell out to me. It was Blondie.

    “YUP, YOU BETTER BELIEVE IT.” I said dancing towards her.

    “I SAW YOU FROM ACROSS THE CLUB. YOU’VE REALLY GOT MOVES GIRL. SORRY FOR BEING A JERK TO YOU A COUPLE MONTHS BACK. YOU SEEM REALLY COOL. WE SHOULD HANG OUT SOMETIME.”

    “THANKS YOU SEEM REALLY COOL TOO. AND I’D LOVE TO HANG OUT SOMETIME.” I yelled back as she went back to her girlfriends and I went back to Zach.

    We danced for practically the whole night. I didn’t stop till Zoe’s body got exhausted, she was hot but she was more curvy than fit. Zach also decided to call it a night and walk me home.


    “You know, I can’t believe I misjudged you Zoe. I thought you were like a bookworm or something who never went out. It was cool to see you in such a different way tonight.”

    “Thanks. You know, I got to see you differently too Zach. You were a real gentlemen tonight. If you weren’t there I probably would’ve been harassed by creeps all night.” I laughed a bit.

    Pretty soon we were at Zoe’s apartment door. A couple of feet away from my own.

    “Thanks again for walking me home too, Zach. I can’t believe I planned on walking home alone earlier. That really would’ve been dumb for a girl to be alone at this hour on the streets. For some reason I didn’t think about that.”

    “Haha, you’re such a weird girl you know that Zoe? But I mean weird in a good way, like unique. The most unique chick I’ve ever met.” He said looking longingly at my striking blue eyes.

    “You have no idea how true that is.” I giggled. All of a sudden I could see his look had changed. He was looking at me with burning desire, while also thinking heavily about something in his mind. Calculating something almost.

    “So, are we going to wait here all night? Or do you plan on giving me a goodnight kiss Tiger?” I said breathily. Woah. Did I really just flirt and egg him on? What the hells going on with me… Would I let my own best friend kiss me while I’m a woman? I don’t know, it doesn’t feel right but… he’s been my friend forever. And he hasn’t had much luck with ladies. I always said I’d do anything for a friend. Maybe I will let him get a quick kiss. Why not?

    Zach slowly brought his face closer and closer to mine. I could almost feel his breath on me. I closed Zoe’s eyes and felt her lips quiver in anticipation. Part of me knew this was wrong but I had already accepted it was going to happen, and that it would be a good thing.

    “Damn… no. I’m sorry Zoe I can’t do it.” Zach said pulling himself away.

    “Why not? Am I not hot enough for you big boy?” I said disappointed. Woah, why was I disappointed?

    “No you’re very hot Zoe, it’s just, well my friend Ryan called dibs already. He’s the one who’s liked you for a while, even when you look like a funeral chick. Even if you’re not actually his girlfriend, I can’t steal you away from him like that. Have a good night Zoe.” he said as he walked down the hallway and out of the building.

    “Wow Zach really is such a good friend. I owe him a beer for this one.” I said as I went into Zoe’s apartment. Speaking of Zoe, I wonder where she’s been. She hasn’t said anything… maybe she’s gone? Or dormant? If that’s true that means I’m finally alone with her body for once… and I know exactly what I want to do…

    I ran to her mirror and slowly stripped off the rave clothes I was wearing. Then I got to see Zoe in just her black panties and bra. Damn she was so hot. I immediately picked up where I left off and started rubbing and groping her breasts again. I ripped off her bra at some point so that I could squeeze more and more. Fuck, these feel so good.

    “Oh Zoe, you’ve been such a bad girl.” Fuck hearing Zoe’s voice say that was making me melt inside. I could feel her crotch begging me to stick something in her. So I took her left hand and jammed it into her panties. I started to shove a finger into her hungry vagina. As soon as I did the pleasure was too much and her knees buckled. I put a hold on the pleasure while I made my way to Zoe’s bed.

    Fuck it was so awesome to have Zoe’s pleasure all to myself. There was no one who could deny me it. “Oh god. Oh HNNNNNNNGGGGHHH. YEEEESSSSSSS.” I said as I started to rub her clitoris. Damn I had no idea how much pleasure came from that little thing.

    For some reason as I was fingering away at her pleasure hole I started to envision myself in my body fucking Zoe. That this was somehow our first time having sex. That her finger was actually my penis and she was herself. “Oh yeah, you like that don’t you Zoe?” I said in a rough tone. “YES, OH FUCK YES RYAN! YOU’RE SO BIG. FILL ME UP BIG BOY!” I said in a girly tone pretending to be Zoe getting fucked by me.

    The fantasy was too good. Before I knew it Zoe’s body was already about to orgasm. I felt myself bite down on her lips and I felt her whole body tense up in preparation for the climax. I shoved 3 fingers into her as deep as they would go. I felt her hips rise into the air as her toes curled in pure ecstasy. “OH MY GOOOOOOOOOODDD. I’M CUMMING. I’M CUMMING.” I heard Zoe yell out like a whore who only knew pleasure and nothing else. Her body shook like an earthquake. The orgasm absolutely shattering my mind.

    “Fuck… Oh fuck that was good…” I said in-between breaths.

    The orgasm was so taxing that I actually felt my grip on Zoe’s mind loosen. I was letting the control slip from me as I was lost in satisfaction. After a couple minutes I felt Zoe’s body shoot straight up against my will and run straight for the bottle of blue liquid.

    “GET THE HELL OUT OF ME YOU PIECE OF SHIT!” Zoe yelled as she drank the liquid.


    I woke up back in my apartment laying on the couch with an absolute killer headache. Damn I was in her for so many hours while my real body was asleep. I can’t really go to bed now. I may as well start the homework due tomorrow.


    In the morning I got out of my room wide awake. I was actually going to be early to class today since I woke up hours ago. It just so happened that Zoe stepped out of her own apartment as well, dressed in her normal attire, a really long black Addams family dress. I wasn’t sure if I should say anything after what I did to her last night… I think it’s possible I fucked up and she was actually aware of when I masturbated as her. But I decided it would be worse to say nothing.

    “Uh hi, good morning Zoe.” I said with a weak smile.

    Instead of giving me her piercing cold stare that she usually did she instead looked away and blushed. “Uhm yeah, good morning to you too Ryan. I’ll see you in class.” She could barely say as she then walked away towards the elevator.

    That was strange. Usually she doesn’t even talk to me and just stares with hate. Why would she blush and actually talk to me now? Unless? Oh crap. I thought back to last night’s events and how I have been accidentally influencing Zoe when I hijack her. If my logic is correct then it’s possible that… last night when I was fingering her and thinking about myself fucking her… Did that influence her? Is she attracted to me now because I thought of myself when I was inside her? Damn that’s bad. I really didn’t mean to do that. It isn’t right.

    Our classes that day were mostly normal. But I swear I could feel Zoe stare at me several times throughout the day. I almost caught her a few times but she was too quick.


    I went out to eat after school so I got home about an hour later than I usually do.

    As I got to my floor and started walking towards my door I noticed that Zoe was outside her door just waiting there. As soon as I got to my door and started looking for my keys she turned around and spoke to me.

    “Oh hey, you’re finally back.” She said trying to sound cold, but I could tell it wasn’t her normal way of speaking to me.

    “Hi neighbor!” I said being friendly. “Do you need something?”

    “Uhm yes actually.” She said nervously. “Could I come inside? There’s something I wanted to talk to you about, and well, I don’t really have many other people I can talk to at school. You’re kind of the only person who tries to reach out to me.”

    “Wow sure. Please come inside.” I said as I opened my door and motioned her in. She quickly stepped inside. “Have a seat at the kitchen table. Do you want some coffee or some water or something?” I said trying to be courteous.

    “No, it’s alright. I’m not really thirsty or anything.” Zoe said still seeming a bit shy as opposed to cold and emotionless.

    “So… there was something you wanted to tell me about?” I said raising an eyebrow and sitting down across from her.

    “Well… it’s kind of a long story. But to start, would you believe me if I told you I was a real life witch? And that the book I lost the other day was my family’s ancient book of spells passed down from generation to generation?”

    “Yeah, sure. I believe you.” I said trying to act cool.

    “What the- you do? Usually no one believes me right off the bat.” Zoe said shocked.

    “Well I mean it’s not that hard to believe. You certainly dress the part.” I joked.

    “Ha very funny.” Zoe smiled. “Well if you believe me that makes this a lot easier. Anyway I lost that book and I believe whoever found it has been using its spells on me the last couple of days, or maybe just one, I’m not entirely certain.”

    “Oh no. That doesn’t sound good.” I said pretending to sound worried. “Like what kind of spells? Did they put you to sleep or something?”

    “I wish it was something innocent like that. But no. The spell I believe they were using is called spirit joining. Whoever has the book was using it to send their soul into my body. It was a spell I created myself. It was originally just supposed to be used to see through another person’s eyes and to make two people closer but… For whatever reason when they used it on me… they were able to do more than just see through my eyes. They were also able to take control of my body away from me. They… made me do things.”

    “Oh is that so?” I said interested in how she would describe it. “Like, what kinds of things?”

    “Well the first day whoever it was would make me stare over and over at my own breasts. It was really bizarre. I couldn’t tell what was happening.”

    “Wow. That IS strange.” I tried not to smile.

    “The second incident was much worse. I have no idea when they entered me that time but I think whoever it was made me say some strange things to this preppy blonde girl I know. And the blonde girl actually gave me her phone number because she thought I was interested in her. Can you believe that?” Zoe said as though this were some confessional and I was a priest.

    “No, I can’t believe that. It sounds like this person… like they must be a guy then right?”

    “Yeah that’s the worst part. He admitted it to me later. That he was a guy.”

    “That’s so messed up. I’m so sorry this is happening to you Zoe. A guy taking over a woman’s body. He must really be fucked up.” I said with concern in my voice.

    “Yeah he must be a freak.” Zoe said in anger.

    “So what else happened?”

    “Well then I went back to my apartment and tried to get him out of me using the same bottle of Negation I used to get him out the first time. But that’s when he took full control of me. He stopped my hand in its tracks and instead decided to play dress up with my body.” Damn Zoe was skipping over the part where I groped her breasts until she agreed to change clothes. I guess she doesn’t feel comfortable telling me about that. “Then when he fabricated some rave clothes that I would never wear myself, he took my body out for a joyride to the club. I was aware of it the whole time as it happened. He was acting so slutty and he even made my body drink alcohol. I never drink so I woke up this morning throwing up. It was so horrible. He even danced with your friend Zach.”

    “Yeah I think Zach said something about seeing you at the club. I didn’t believe him at first. He also didn’t tell me he put the moves on you though. That’s crazy.” I said pretending to be hearing all of this for the first time. “What happened after that?”

    “Well he finally got tired of dancing all night and drinking so he took my body back to my apartment. I heard him talk to himself, he thought I was no longer aware and that he was alone with my body. But it wasn’t true. I had lost the ability to talk back to him, but I was still there. I was still fully aware of every thing he was doing to my body.”

    “A-and then?” I asked nervously. I started sweating. This means she does remember the masturbation session of last night.

    “Well since he thought he was alone he… Well he started to… He…” Zoe tried to say as her eyes looked away in shame. She was almost on the verge of tears. “Well it’s just, I’m sorry it’s too horrible to tell you.” She said with tears streaming down her face. “Do you have a tissue I could have please?”

    “Yeah sure let me grab that for you.” Wow she actually said please. And she’s treating me like a human being. I guess she’s actually learned something from all of this. I think I might just give her back her spell book. I’ll sneak it into her mail slot or something so she never knows it was me.

    “Well this all sounds horrible and tragic Zoe. What can I do to help?”

    “You’re right that’s what I came here for.” She said regaining her composure. “This guy seems to enter me around this time of day. Who knows, he could even be inside of me right now. I don’t really have a way of knowing yet. What I do know is that this bottle of negation,” she said pulling out the familiar blue bottle “is enough to boot him out of me. If it’s okay with you, can you monitor me for a couple of hours? If I start acting out of ordinary force me to drink from this bottle.”

    “How will I know if it’s you or him?” I asked.

    “Well if it’s me I’ll gladly drink, if it’s him he will do everything he can to not drink it. He knows what it does.”

    “Okay I can do that for a couple of days. But I mean I can’t really do it forever.”

    “I know Ryan. This is only a temporary solution. I have to find a way to trace the spell back to that bastard…” She said lost in thought. “I’m going to kill him.”

    “Kill him? Isn’t that a bit extreme? I mean it sounds like he was mostly just having a little fun…”

    “‘A little fun?’ You have no idea all the shit he did to me. He raped me.”

    “I mean fingering you isn’t really raping. Plus he thought you were unaware. He probably didn’t mean to do that.” I said too defensively.

    “HE USED MY OWN FINGERS TO- wait a second. H-how… How did you know that he… That he fingered me???” She said with a horrified look on her face.

    “Huh? What? How did I know? I think you mentioned it earlier Zoe. You said it happened right after the clubbing.” I said trying to fix my huge mistake.

    “No I didn’t, I fucking didn’t!” She said standing up from her seat, trembling in fear.

    “HOW DID YOU KNOW THAT.” She yelled at me.

    “Zoe look let’s calm down for a second-” I said standing up and trying to reassure her by touching her shoulder to put her back in her seat.

    “LET GO OF ME!” she ripped her arm away from me. “You knew he fingered me… and I vaguely remember now that he called Zach his bro… and he knew so much about me already.” she said furrowing her eyebrows in thought. “IT WAS YOU, WASN’T IT? YOU WERE THE ASSHOLE HIJACKING MY BODY. YOU RAPED ME DIDN’T YOU? ADMIT IT YOU BASTARD!” She said trembling and starting to tear up.

    “Zoe please, just, let’s stop yelling here. I don’t want people to call the cops or start knocking on my door. Let’s just remain calm…”

    “Please don’t lie to me Ryan. Please just say yes or no. No more bullshit. Were you the man who used my own spellbook on me? If you don’t answer truthfully I will scream at the top of my lungs.” She said strangely calmly.

    This was it. She got me. I have to admit to it.

    “… yes… it was me… I am so sorry Zoe I never meant to-”

    “Give me my book Ryan.” she interrupted coldly.

    “I will! Just let me explain-”

    “Give me my book. NOW.” she said with her familiar piercing blue stare.

    Except her stare was colder than ever before. The look in her eye. I swear at that moment she wanted to kill me. I felt like a prey being stared at by a starving predator. I grabbed the book as quick as I could from my hiding spot and handed it over. I thought she might kill me as soon as I gave it to her, but instead she took it and stormed out of my apartment and into hers. It was so tense that I could still feel my heart beating quickly in my chest. Like I just survived a near death experience or something.


    7 days later

    As soon as I gave Zoe her book back I immediately grabbed a couple sets of clothes and got the hell out of my apartment and into a hotel. I didn’t feel safe there. It was very possible that she could cast a spell on me at any second if I had stayed. Maybe she would be merciful and kill me quick. Or maybe she could turn me into a rat permanently. I don’t know, all I know is she had an entire book of spells and could curse me or kill me in a thousand ways. My only hope was to never go near her again. I even skipped a lot of classes and have been submitting homework in person. My teachers keep asking me what the hell is going on. My friends are also wondering what’s happening. But I can’t tell anybody, they wouldn’t even believe me.

    Unfortunately I had run out of clothes to wear. I decided I could sneak back into my apartment quickly during the day when I knew Zoe was in a class. Then I’d be safe.

    I opened the front door quietly, then slowly made my way to my closet and started stuffing some clothes in the gym bag I had brought.

    “I was beginning to think you’d never come back you know.” I heard a familiar voice say behind me.

    I turned around immediately and there was Zoe standing there behind me. I hadn’t heard the door open or anything. It was as if she had just magically appeared in this room. Which could be true for all I knew.

    “Why don’t you have a seat right there?” Zoe said motioning to my couch.

    “Uh sure.” I replied, completely terrified. "Look Zoe I am so sorry for everything I did to you. I really am, I just, would you believe me if I said I did all of that just to be closer to you? That you were just so closed off. I just wanted to talk to you! To have a chance.

    And that spell seemed like the only way." I pleaded.

    “I know Ryan. I know.” She said getting closer and closer with her piercing stare.

    “Look Zoe, I have no idea what you’re going to do to me. Kill me or turn me into a pig or something. Whatever it is I know I deserve it okay? So just make it quick.” I said lowering my head into my lap in defeat.

    “I’ll be honest Ryan the first 3 days I really did want to possibly kill you or punish you in some way. But now? A whole week later? I actually kind of wanted to thank you.” She said taking a seat on the couch right next to me.

    “Th-thank me?” I said in complete disbelief. “Are you messing with me Zoe?”

    “No, I’m not joking. I’m serious. At first it was hard, but then the strangest things started happening. Blondie knocked on my door and asked me if I had found my book yet and then she just asked me if I wanted to go shopping with her. And we did, and believe it or not I had fun. Then in-between classes I ran into Zach, he’s a really sweet guy and we ate lunch together. He misses you by the way. And also tons of people in our classes said they couldn’t believe how stunning I was when I was at the club that night. Some girls even told me they admired me for dancing like I didn’t care about what anyone thought. They liked my confidence. They said I was the life of the party that night. It made me feel so… I don’t know, just really good. I had suddenly gone from being the school outcast to feeling like I was a little popular. I went from 0 friends to like more than 10 in less than a week. I’ve even started dressing a bit wilder too. And honestly I owe it all to you.”

    “I thought, I always thought you didn’t want any friends. That you drove people away on purpose.” I thought aloud.

    “I did. I did drive people away. Being a witch made me feel as if I was better than normal people and it made it hard for me to have friends. I’d never have had any if it weren’t for you. Don’t get me wrong either, I’m still mad about what you did when you thought I was unaware, but, I understand that you wouldn’t have done it if you had known. You know I could feel a lot of your emotions while you were inside me… I’m just glad you came back so I could thank you properly.” She said bringing her face closer to mine. She kissed me. The girl I had been obsessing over kissed me. The same girl who I thought was going to kill me for a whole week.

    Stories m2f possession story

  • A Witch's Temptation By BluePossession
    X xorg

    A Witch’s Temptation

    Author - BluePossession

    My name’s Ryan, I’m a 21 year old history major at Hudson’s School of The Arts. I’m fairly popular and somewhat attractive but currently I’m single because a certain chick has caught my eye. Me and a couple of friends were hanging outside my apartment door off campus. We were drinking a couple of beers when my super hot and strange neighbor walked past us to get to her apartment.

    “Hey Zoe! Why don’t you join us, we’re just hanging out and having a couple beers.”

    I said being my normal friendly self. I really wanted to go out with her but she always seemed so uninterested. She was beautiful with long black hair that nearly touched the ground and strikingly beautiful large blue eyes. I have never seen more beautiful eyes in my life. The only problem was she would dress in all black boring clothing. Like she worked in a funeral home or something. It’s like she’s trying to hide her beautiful curvy body. “Come on Zoe, 1 beer won’t kill you.” I said insisting.

    “I have no interest in hanging out with anyone.” She said while unlocking her door. “Especially not hanging out with some slacker like you.” She said giving me a piercing stare, as if she were trying to burn me to the core. She then slammed the door.

    “Gee what the Hell is her problem?” My friend Zach said. “No wonder she doesn’t have any friends.”

    “Hey ease up on her Zach. She’s just different, that’s all. I like that.”

    “Oh come on Ryan you actually think she’ll ever go out with you? I mean I know you’re a ladies man but that Halloween chick is definitely not interested. She also needs to get a new outfit from this century. Everybody in class thinks she’s in a cult or something.”

    “I don’t know, I think the way she dresses is kind of cute. Like she’s a hot goth chick or something. If she would just give me a chance…”


    The next day

    I was late to class but I wasn’t too worried cause I always managed to ace exams anyway. However, as I was stepping out of my apartment’s front door someone smashed into me.

    “Watch where you’re going meathead!” I heard Zoe’s familiar and normally quiet voice say.

    “I should watch where I’m going? You smashed into ME!” I snapped back.

    “Whatever, it’s normal for you to be late! But some of us like to actually take class seriously.” She said coldly as she started jogging towards the elevator.

    “Geez, she’s cute but she can be so bitchy sometimes…” I muttered knowing she was too far away now to hear.

    Just then I noticed a book that must’ve fallen out of her bag at some point.

    “This is good! I’ll pick up her textbook for her and give it back later. Then she’ll be so grateful that maybe she’ll agree to go out for coffee sometime.” I thought out-loud to myself.

    That is, I thought it was a textbook, till I picked it up and turned it over. The front was strange and had no title. Instead it felt like the front of it was made of brown leather. The markings on it were also quite strange. I didn’t recognize most of them but from what I could tell it all seemed very mystical and ominous. There was also a big eye in the center. There’s no way this is a textbook of any class. Maybe it’s a diary? If so, I gotta skip class and read this, just in case she’s written anything about me.

    I walked back into my apartment and set the book on my desk. I got comfortable in my chair and opened up the book. I was hoping it would be a diary but I was instead completely bewildered. From the best I could tell it was written in some strange ancient writing. Seemed to be runes of some sort. Or maybe some ancient language. But that would be ridiculous. Maybe this is just some weird fan creation from some T.V. show.

    Either way I was just about done trying to look through it. There was nothing in here that I could read, until I finally got towards the end. Near the end of the book there was actually some things written in English for once. It seemed to be very nice penmanship. Was this Zoe’s own handwriting?

    — It is now my turn to add my own spells to this ancestral tome.

    My first very own spell. I call it Spiritual Joining. If this works properly it allow you to fully understand another human being as though you were one. It will allow you to see through their eyes, feel what they feel. It is the ultimate spell for getting closer to someone. The incantation is as follows: —

    Woah. What the Hell? So this really is supposed to be some sort of spell book… And this last spell is one that I guess Zoe must’ve written. Crazy. But this can’t be real right? I wonder what the requirements would be to cast it.

    “This can’t be real.” I said aloud. “I can’t believe I thought it might be real for a second there. This is just some bullshit. I’m going to go hang out with some friends now.”


    It was about 3 o’clock when I finally got back to my apartment building. As I was approaching my door suddenly I heard a door burst open.

    “YOU!” I heard Zoe say louder than I’ve ever heard her speak before. “You, what’s your name again?”

    “It’s Ryan… you don’t remember? We’ve been neighbors for like almost a year now…”

    “I’m not an idiot, I know who you are I just don’t remember your name. You’re my annoying neighbor who is always hanging out with his loud friends. Anyway I’ll make this quick. Earlier today I lost a book that is very important to me. Did you possibly see it somewhere? It looks quite unique.”

    “Uhh no I can’t say I’ve seen any book.” I lied. “What is this book about anyway?”

    “As if I’d tell you.” She said slamming the door.

    “Geez I thought she was shy, I guess she’s just rude and anti-social.” If she had remembered my name and been nice maybe I would’ve given it back.

    I heard her door open again. “I almost forgot to say.” She said staring at me with her piercing blue eyes. “If you see that book anywhere let me know. It’s important.”

    “Sure, neighbor.” I shot her a big smile.

    She gave me a final cold stare then shut her door again.

    I walked into my apartment and dropped my backpack on the floor and went straight to Zoe’s strange tome.

    “Let’s get another look at this spell.” I opened the book to one of the final pages where I had seen the spell earlier. "Okay not that I believe this will work, but I may as well try it right? She looked very concerned, plus she even talked to me about it. She never approaches me about anything. I’m usually the one who has to speak first.

    Maybe these spells are real after all. Now let’s see, it says to be near the person I want to spiritually join with and to concentrate and visualize them in my mind. What exactly is supposed to happen if this works anyway? It says we will join somehow. Spirit joining, what could that mean? That we will understand each other somehow? I have no clue what might happen but if it really leads to us becoming closer than that’ll be good for me."

    I looked at the incantation closely. If this was going to work then I better say it all correctly.

    “Su-Ra-Tu-La-Roh.” I said weakly.

    Nothing. I don’t think anything happened. Did it not work? Or maybe I didn’t do it right? I wanted to try one more time. But this time I really concentrated on Zoe. I pictured her in my mind as best as I could. I just wanted to be closer to Zoe somehow, this is my only chance.

    “SU-RA-TU-LA-ROH.” I said, this time confidently. I saw the letters of the book glow blue. Then all of a sudden my vision shifted horribly.


    My vision was blurry. All of a sudden I seemed to be in a place I had never been to before. I tried to look around but I couldn’t move my eyeballs. It was as if someone else was controlling my eyesight. I wish I could see where I was, instead I was focused in on some History book and what seemed to be homework as well. I was trapped and bored but I really wanted to get off of this book to figure out where I was. I tried my best to think about looking around.

    Look around. I thought. Come on, look around!

    Then I got a strange feeling. Somehow I knew it had worked. “You know I’ve been studying for a while now. Maybe I should take a break.” I heard Zoe’s voice say. Then all of a sudden I stood up and started walking around what must be Zoe’s apartment. The layout was similar to mine since we’re in the same building but it was decorated in such a unique and eerie way. There seemed to be such strange art and symbols decorating the walls and some framed. Very similar to what I had seen in the book. I wasn’t sure what the spell was supposed to do. I just wanted it to make me closer to her somehow and instead it’s put me literally as close as I could possibly be, inside her head.

    She went to her fridge and grabbed a bottle of water and started drinking most of it. I could feel the coldness of the bottle on her hands, they were much smaller than my own. I even felt the coldness of the water on her lips and inside her mouth traveling down her throat. It felt strange as if I myself was drinking water but different. Her lips were much softer and fuller on the bottle for instance.

    This was all really cool but damn did I feel restricted. It was so weird and frustrating to just be in here as a passenger of sorts. I wonder if I can actually do anything while I’m in here? She then walked back into the area that would be considered her room. Thankfully she walked to her mirror to get a look at herself.

    “Perhaps I should get a haircut soon?” Zoe said focusing her attention on her hair. It was so strange for me to be looking in a mirror and seeing Zoe in the reflection. But it was also thrilling to be able to stare at her all I want while she had no idea I was even in here. It felt like I was doing something dirty. Then something strange happened, Zoe’s eyes seemed to wander lower and focused on her chest area. It was almost as if because my desires were influencing her and making her eyesight drift downward. Whatever the reason was I was grateful and stared as much as I could at Zoe’s chest with her own eyeballs to try and memorize the shape of them.

    God, I wish she wore more revealing clothes, this stuffy black sweater really obscures the shape of them.

    “What the- What am I doing?” Zoe said yanking herself away from the mirror. “Just what the Hell was that? It was as if my eyeballs were glued to my breasts. That was peculiar, my breasts have never fascinated me; in fact I hate them. I wish they were smaller and drew less attention. That’s why I wear black baggy clothing. But it’s not enough to hide them. Maybe I’ll create a spell that can shrink them a bit.” Damn could she really do that? But I love her large chest. I wonder how big they would look if she really tried to show them off instead of restricting them.

    She went straight back to her textbook to study more. Does this girl do anything else but study? She should try going out more often. Have a drink and loosen up a bit. But no she’s in here doing boring homework and I’m stuck here with her. Luckily every five minutes or so I can get her eyes to drift downward towards her breasts and get a good view of them.

    “Damn. Why do my eyes keep wandering away from my work?” She said rubbing her eyeballs. “This must just be stress from having lost my family’s generational spell book… my mom’s gonna kill me.”

    After a while though I felt my influence in her growing. Before I could take control of her eyes every 5 minutes but now it was more like every 1 minute. Each time it was also harder for her to take control back. Then finally once I got a very long look at her body and managed to get her aroused. I could feel her nipples harden against the soft fabric of the sweater she was wearing. I could also feel the warm and tingly arousal in her crotch. My presence and arousal had finally caused her to become aroused at her own body at the same time.

    “Oh God. What is happening to me?” She said shooting straight up and pulling her eyesight away from her body. “Either I’m going crazy or some rival witch has cast some sort of spell on me. Perhaps the same one who stole my tome! Whoever it is I’ll negate the spell with this.” She said picking up a bottle of a glowing blue liquid. A couple of seconds later my vision changed again and I woke up back in my apartment in my own body. It felt strange to be back in my male body and also to be back in full control again.

    “Was that even real? I think it was, and the book is still there. It must’ve been real. Also even though I couldn’t do anything at first it felt like the more time I spent inside of her, the more I could control her actions. That is, until she got rid of me. Maybe I’ll try again tomorrow and see what I can really get up to if I lay low for like an hour.”


    The next day I got home from hanging out with some friends in the afternoon. The whole time I had been thinking about what happened between me and Zoe yesterday. Using the only spell I could read in her spell-book I was able to be inside of her head. I couldn’t do much while I was in there but today might be different.

    As I got home coincidentally Zoe seemed to be arriving home as well.

    “Hi neighbor! How are you?” I said being my normal friendly self.

    She just stared at me, her piercing eyes were like daggers. Not saying a word. Hoping that if she stares hard enough I’ll give up and go away. Strangely, I noticed something was different about her today. Instead of a stuffy black sweater or an extra long funeral dress she was actually wearing a black blouse that actually showed some cleavage. Her clothes were still all black but she was looking hotter than ever before.

    “Hey, you seem to be trying a new fashion style today. It looks nice. I like it!” I said with a big grin.

    She instantly started blushing and actually averted her eyes for once. “W-what the hell? Why am I wearing this.” She said while crossing her arms over her chest as if she was trying to hide her big breasts. “I never wear clothes like this! Why did I…?” She stopped thinking out loud and seemed to suddenly remember that I was here. She then ran into her apartment and slammed the door again. Classic stuck up Zoe.

    “Woah. Did my desires influence her somehow? Cool. Let’s see what I can do today…” I said heading into my own apartment.


    After eating something quickly I decided I would try the spell again. I went into my closet to retrieve the spellbook. I had hid it carefully in case Zoe had somehow decided to look into my apartment for it, but she didn’t seem to suspect me right now.

    It was hidden in a cardboard box that I had placed on a high shelf in my closet. I had to dig through the box to take it out. Here it was. I opened up to the spell I had used yesterday. Did I have a plan this time? No, not really. But I do know now that I can possibly control more the longer I’m in there. It’s also possible that my influence inside her lingers and affects her. It made her wear a top today that she would never wear normally. Let’s see what happens this time. I began to visualize and concentrate heavily on Zoe. I visualized my soul itself entering her form.

    “SU-RA-TU-LA-ROH.” I said once again.


    Once again my vision shifted immediately. I was in Zoe’s room and seemed to be seeing it with her eyeballs. Last time I jumped the gun and it tipped her off that something was wrong. This time I decided I’d lay low for an hour or so to see what happens. For now I would be bored though as Zoe was just doing some homework. I don’t know why she spent so much time on it. I usually save homework for an hour before it’s due. It’s really not an issue for me. I kind of wish she would stop for now though.

    “That’s enough homework for today.” Zoe said slamming her textbook shut. Crap did I influence her accidentally? “How can I do homework normally knowing that some freak could be out there with my family tome? Who knows it’s even possible he or she used a spell on me yesterday. Or maybe I’m just being paranoid. I’ll go check the school’s lost and found office.”

    On her way out of her apartment she grabbed a long black trench-coat that I had seen her wear before. She began to button it all the way up, probably wanting to hide her curvy figure. What a shame I thought. Then all of a sudden as if on cue she stopped half way through buttoning. As if she had also had that thought. She then unbuttoned all the way and went out of her apartment that way instead.

    Being inside Zoe while she was out in public was a different type of thrill. It felt kind of embarrassing to be walking out into the world dressed and looking as a woman but at the same time I had to remind myself that it was Zoe doing it and I was just a passenger. But I felt her legs walking and the wind blowing through her long hair. It truly felt like it was me doing it. That I was going out into the world as Zoe. It was strange, she didn’t go the way that I would normally go to the lost and found. Instead she seemed to be taking hallways and paths with the least amount of people in them. I guess she tries her best to avoid people for whatever reason.

    As soon as we got to the lost and found office Zoe seemed to stop short of entering. She could see the volunteer girls running the office and recognized one of them. A girl from one of her classes who she hated. I could feel Zoe’s shyness and anxiety kick in at possibly interrupting a social situation and having to talk to that girl for whatever reason. This was strange. I thought Zoe was a tough and scary witch but she seems to be scared of certain social situations. Who knew?

    Zoe actually turned around and wanted to come back some other time. Come on

    Zoe! I thought. Be brave! I thought.

    And then Zoe turned back around and walked into the office.

    “Hi! I uh was just here to…” She barely managed to squeak out. Damn I boosted her confidence but she was already losing it.

    “Hi welcome to the Lost and Foun- Hey wait a minute I know you! You’re that witchy girl from my math class last year. How are you doing witchy?” The blonde big breasted volunteer girl said with a fake smile. She was wearing an orange tee shirt, jean shorts, and a ponytail. Damn what a bitch. I could feel Zoe’s anxiety but also anger start to build up. She really hated this preppy girl. She was like Zoe’s total opposite.

    After she said that I expected Zoe to reply and defend herself the way she would with me. But she didn’t. She couldn’t. I could feel her anxiety really start to build up. Zoe never wanted to be in this situation and she never would have put herself into it. It was my fault she was here. She wasn’t saying anything though. She was paralyzed by fear and anger. Damn I had to do something to save her. Maybe enough time had passed. Maybe I had enough power to actually do something myself.

    “I’m just here to look for a book I lost. I don’t want any drama.” I heard Zoe’s voice say. Except it was weird. I had said that. Not Zoe. It came out of her mouth and was done with her vocal chords but I knew it was actually me who said it, not her.

    “Oh my gosh witchy I’m just teasing! No drama here!” The blonde said slightly surprised that Zoe was keeping her cool. “So, which text book did you lose? Describe it so I can take a look in the back.”

    “Well it’s not exactly a textbook. It’s an old family photo album.” Zoe had found her voice again and described the book on her own. Seemingly didn’t suspect I had made her speak earlier. “It’s kind of a strange book, the cover is made of leather and has these, uhm, strange family symbols on it. My family is from another culture so it would look very strange to you. But it’s also very unique, if it’s back there it’ll be easy to tell it’s mine.” She finished saying.

    “Okay witchy, I’ll go take a look right now. It’ll take about a minute.” She said heading towards the back of the office. I could feel Zoe’s relief at having dealt positively with this social situation. I did not sense that she was suspecting she was under any influence like yesterday.

    After about a minute the Blonde came back. “Sorry witchy. I turned over every single book back there. All textbooks. Not a single one was leather-bound or a photo album.”

    “Damn my family is going to kill me.” Zoe said.

    “Hey it’s not all bad witchy! When did you say you lost it?”

    “It was yesterday I think.” annoyed that Blondie kept calling her that.

    “Well I’ve heard of people finding things and taking a week sometimes to bring them here. It’s possible your book shows up here soon. Tell you what witchy you give me your name and phone number and I’ll call you if anything shows up here.” Blondie said grabbing a pen and a post it note.

    “Uh, sure. My name is Zoe. Zoe Nightshade. My phone number is 867-5309.”

    “Okay Zoe I’ll let you know if I see your book around here.” She said with what seemed to be a real smile this time.

    “Thanks. Maybe you’re not so bad Blondie.” Zoe said rethinking her opinion of this girl. Unfortunately for Zoe I had accidentally caused her eyes to wander again and we were both staring at Blondie’s chest.

    “Oh my, witchy. If I didn’t know any better I’d swear you were checking out my breasts just now!” Blondie said noticing what I was doing with Zoe’s eyes.

    “Huh? What? Sorry no, I was just uhm, reading the letters on your T-shirt that’s all… though you have to admit you are kind of trying to show them off to the whole world and they’re quite nice.” Crap. I accidentally made Zoe say that last part out-loud. Those were my thoughts, not hers.

    “Haha. You’re right about that I guess. I am kind of showing them off. Does that mean you like them?” Blondie said raising an eyebrow. She quickly grabbed another post it note and a pen.

    “What? I mean they’re nice but I wasn’t- I’m not interested.” Zoe began blushing. She was very confused about why she had stared in the first place.

    “Oh come on now witchy. Are you just trying to tease me back for earlier?”

    “What no! I don’t swing that way. It was just my eyes wandering, I swear.” Zoe said now starting to really blush.

    “Well look. Either way, here’s my number.” She said sliding a new piece of paper across the desk to give to Zoe. Zoe picked it up not wanting to seem rude. “Witchy- I mean Zoe, whether you’re teasing me or not, feel free to call me anytime you want to try something fun with me.”

    “What the- I don’t- I’m not attracted to girls. I mean I think I’m not at least. It’s just these past couple of days have been-”

    “Shhhh.” Blondie hushed Zoe by putting a finger on her lips. “Hey we’re in college, don’t worry about it. Girls are supposed to be confused and experiment in college. Call me or don’t, it’s fine.”

    Zoe immediately took the opportunity and practically jogged all the way to her apartment. This time going to fastest most direct way back.


    “Okay that was definitely strange.” She said out-loud to herself. “It’s entirely possible I’m under some sort of spell again. There’s no way I would have done all of what I did just now. Maybe it’s some sort of attraction spell. To make me attracted to women or something. Where’s that bottle of Negation I took yesterday. That should make me feel better.”

    Crap. She’s trying to get rid of me. I can’t let her drink that potion again. How do I stop her? She started digging through a drawer and quickly pulled out the ornate bottle. It was the same as yesterday and had a glowing blue liquid inside of it. As soon as she drinks it I’ll be out of her body again and the fun will be over.

    “Just one sip of this and I’ll be normal again.” She said opening it and bringing it up to her lips.

    “NO!” I felt myself yell using Zoe’s voice. I wanted to stop her so bad I just let it out. Her arm was frozen with the bottle inches from her mouth.

    “What the hell was that. And why can’t I… move my arm?” Zoe managed to say seemingly struggling to get the words out. Just what was happening?

    All of a sudden I thought about putting the bottle down. Then it happened, her arm obeyed and put the bottle down on the table. “W-what the Hell? I’m not doing that!” Zoe shrieked. It was then that I realized that I was in complete control of Zoe’s arm. No, I was in complete control of her entire body. I could tell because I could move her other hand as well. As a test I wiggled both sets of fingers on both of her hands.

    “This is rad.” I said with Zoe’s voice but in my own tone, saying something she never would.

    “What the hell is happening to me… why did I say that?” Zoe said in response.

    I decided to test out her legs and start heading towards her mirror. It was strange to be in complete control of her like this, to walk and feel her breasts and butt jiggle slightly with each step. I had felt these things before as she walked but it was completely different now that I was in complete control. It was as if my senses were also dulled before. Everything now felt just as real as in my own body. I could feel the soft material of a girl’s clothing against her smooth skin. I even felt bold enough to lick her lips using her own tongue.

    “Eww. Why did I just do that? And why did I like it?” She said confused.

    As soon as I got to the mirror I ran a hand through her super long hair. It was so soft and shiny. Running her hand through it really turned me on. I could feel Zoe’s crotch get aroused, it was a strange new sensation. Like warm and wet at the same time.

    “God. What is happening to me? What sort of spell is this?” Zoe said terrified.

    I wanted to be a gentleman, I didn’t want to do anything too crazy if I knew Zoe would witness it and remember it. But I couldn’t help it anymore. I’ve wanted to do this since the first time I saw her, and I wasn’t going to miss this chance!

    I slowly raised both of Zoe’s arms towards her chest, while using her own eyes to look hungrily at them in anticipation. Zoe must look like a complete maniac right now. So obsessed and focused on her own breasts as if it was the first time she had ever seen them.

    “No… please stop. Whatever this is please stop.” Zoe sobbed as she realized what her hands were up to.

    “Haha calm down Zoe!” I said getting the confidence to speak to her directly with her own voice. “I just want to have a little fun that’s all.” I then got both of her hands on her breasts and began squeezing and kneading them. “Ooooh yeah. Oh yeah, I’ve been wanting to get my hands on these for a while now.” Fuck. It was so hot to say that and hear it come out of her mouth with her own voice. I looked up for a second and saw the image turned me on even more. There was my next door neighbor Zoe in the mirror, molesting herself and loving every moment. Smiling and laughing like a madman, or maybe a madwoman? Who cares anymore, I was just in pure ecstasy. I could feel her crotch get hotter and wetter with each caress. I was completely having my way with her.

    “Please. Please whoever you are please stop.” I heard her cry.

    Damn that really turned me off. It kind of killed the mood. I definitely wanted to take advantage of this but I didn’t really want to hurt her. Maybe just teach her a lesson or two… Maybe I could still have fun in here without hurting her so much. I put her arms down and relaxed a bit to let her know I wasn’t going to continue.

    “Th-thanks I guess.” She said. “Who even are you? Are you that blonde bimbo from earlier? I knew you were acting funny!” Zoe accused.

    “Huh? I’m not a woman, especially not blondie.” I replied in her own voice.

    “N-not a woman? So then you’re a… oh God you sick freak. I’ll kill you. I swear as soon as I get control back I’ll kill you.” She threatened as best she could, barely able to take enough control away from me to say that.

    “Don’t threaten me.” I said getting very close to the mirror and looking Zoe’s reflection in the eyes. “Don’t threaten me while I’m in control of you Zoe. I could run out of here naked.” I lied, I would never do that to Zoe but I want her to leave me alone for a while. I then gave her reflection a kiss, pressing her lips against the cold mirror, pretending that I was actually kissing Zoe herself.

    “God. Y-you are such a pig. Have your fun and then get OUT!” She managed to say. “Hmmm it’s late. Why don’t we go dancing at the club?” I asked Zoe’s reflection excitedly.

    “Please… no. I would die of embarrassment.” she squeaked.

    “What? Why? Dancing is fun.” I questioned. “Wait let me guess. You’ve never been to a club before have you?” I teased her. She didn’t respond to that so I guess I was right. “But I can’t exactly go to a club wearing these boring old clothes. Let’s see if you’ve got anything more fitting to wear.” I said heading to her closet and trying to find something.

    I couldn’t believe it. I looked through her entire closet and it was all black clothing each item more boring than the last. Stuffy black sweaters. Long black dresses that went down to her ankle. Nothing but boring witch clothing from the 18th century.

    “What is this? Why don’t you have anything that isn’t black?” I questioned her. No reply.

    I moved onto her drawers to see if I could find anything wearable there. I opened up several and wasn’t finding anything with any color. That is until I crouched down and got to her underwear drawer.

    “Woah. White panties, green panties, pink panties… you’ve got all the colors in here.” I put her hand into the drawer excitedly just to feel around all the silky soft fabrics. I picked up a cute white pair and started rubbing in on my cheek in ecstasy. Man it felt so good to be in Zoe’s body feeling the softness of her panties while being crouched like an idiot over her underwear drawer. I’ll remember this forever.

    “Oh God only a sick depraved man could get this much pleasure out of my fucking underwear. I want to die right now.” She cried.

    “Oh is that so? Well how about we make a deal. You teach me a spell to change your clothes into something wearable and I stop playing with your underwear.” I snickered.

    “Ugh. Fine. Give me back control of my left hand and I’ll write down a spell that can morph my clothes.”

    Stories m2f possession story

  • One Cool Aunt By BluePossession
    X xorg

    I can feel my hot mature sexy body get more tense and tense with each thrust. I knew that in the back of my mind I had actually been wanting to experience a woman’s pleasure while I was in this body. I was just too scared to admit it and certainly I didn’t want it to be with another man. But here we are. And here I was stealing an orgasm and getting off using my own Aunt’s body. I’ll have to make this up to her later.

    But I could feel every muscle in my body tense up, at the same time with my hands and vagina I could feel him tense up as well. We were both right on the edge as he still kept thrusting into me like we were two animals. And then suddenly, release.

    “WHAT IS THIS, OHHH GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOD!” I heard a woman’s voice cry out.

    My mind went numb and I could no longer think anything anymore. Just complete blankness in a storm of pure unfiltered pleasure. I didn’t even really register if I was in my Aunt’s body or in my body. I felt like pleasure itself for a few minutes. I didn’t even notice when Tom Nocturne got off me.

    A couple of minutes later I could feel myself come back down to earth.

    “That was awesome babe. Probably the best sex of my life. I just love the way you weren’t afraid to make noise and put up some resistance. Most women are too eager to please me. But you were acting like you really weren’t enjoying it. It’s like you were challenging me to make you orgasm as well so I did my best to try and make you squeal. And it sounds like it worked.”

    I didn’t say anything anymore, I just breathed heavily. Since the pleasure was mostly gone, I was so done with this. I was disgusted with what Tom did to me, but I was also even more disgusted with myself because I knew I had enjoyed every minute of it. I just wanted to leave.

    After another minute I found the energy to stand up and grab my Aunt’s pink panties off the floor and I slid them snugly up her legs.

    “Woah you’re just leaving like that babe?” He said, grabbing my wrist. I pulled away hard and started opening the door to get out.

    “Come on babe don’t be like that… Hey before you leave, take this.” I looked at it and saw it was a small white card with his phone number on it.

    “I don’t give my number out to anyone you know. Otherwise the crazies are going to be calling me up nonstop. I’m giving it to you because I feel a real connection with you Raven… or should I call you Jenny now that we’ve been intimate? Hit me up if you want a serious relationship.”

    I just rolled my eyes and said nothing. I got the hell out of there before he tried anything else.

    “Damn she doesn’t even care that she got my phone number. I should marry that awesome chick…” Tom said to himself.


    “Well that took a while!” Alice said in the passenger seat of my Aunt’s car as I opened the door and hopped in.

    “Yeah sorry I didn’t mean to take so long.” I said starting the car and beginning to drive home.

    “Wait, that smell. Did you…?” she said, eyeing me curiously. “NO WAY! Did you seriously get to- with Tom Nocturne? I’m so jealous…”

    “Look, Alice, I just don’t want to talk about it okay? In fact I don’t want to talk about it ever again okay?”

    “Geez sorry. I won’t pry. I guess you’re not really a kiss and tell type of gal.” She said staring at her phone at all the pictures she took.


    I quickly dropped her off at her house and took off the clothes I borrowed and put my aunt’s clothes back on. After that I headed straight home to my place.

    As I opened the front door I planned on heading straight to the bathroom to get all this makeup off. But I was stopped by my own mom.

    “Where the Hell have you been Jenny? It’s super late, and do you know where the hell your nephew is? I’ve been worried sick and calling both of your phones all night.”

    “Oh calm down mom. I was just at that Psychoids concert so I couldn’t hear my phone probably. Oh and uhm Malcolm is sleeping over at Jenny’s place. Maybe he fell asleep or his phone died or something.”

    “Did you just call me mom? Are you drunk or something Jenny? And what is that ridiculous getup you have on. You look like a teen in a halloween costume.”

    “It’s what everyone was wearing okay? And besides I’m going straight to the bathroom to get this all off of me.”

    “And you even painted your hair for it Jenny? Seriously? Good luck getting that out tonight.” she said in a disappointed motherly tone.

    “Oh calm down it’s temporary dye, I’ll wash it out along with the makeup.”

    “Are you dense or is this your first time with hair dye? Even temporary dye takes like 7 washes to really clean out. You dummy.”

    “Oh crap.” I said realizing my Aunt was going to see black hair tomorrow morning.


    Since mom said it would be useless I didn’t even bother rinsing out her hair. Instead I used some makeup remover she gave me to wash off every inch of goth makeup thoroughly off my Aunt’s face and neck. Once there was no trace left, I took off her soiled pair of panties and put on a fresh pair that she luckily had in the same color. I tossed the used pair in my closet where she wouldn’t find them.

    I was so exhausted I collapsed face down and fully clothed, in her pink sweatshirt and sweatpants, onto her bed. I wanted to make sure she would really knock out and sleep the rest of the night so I waited till I could barely keep her eyelids open. Only then did I finally remove the ring. As I pulled off the purple ring, suddenly there was darkness.


    When I finally came to, I was really uncomfortable, like I was laying on top of something uneven. But it smelled really nice… Then suddenly I realized. When I popped out of her body it put me right on top of her as she was sleeping in bed and my face was buried in her hair. I could hear her soft breathing, completely lost in slumber. It was way too weird to have my body completely pressed up against her and feeling my crotch on top of her ass. I instantly stood up and got out of there quietly, making sure not to wake her, then going to sleep in my own bed.


    The next morning was a Saturday so I woke up late and started eating some cereal. Soon my Aunt woke up as well and poured herself some coffee and sat across from me at the kitchen table.

    “So… did you have fun at the concert last night champ?” She asked innocently.

    “Yup I absolutely did. It was a legendary show, absolutely awesome. And it was all thanks to you. Oh and sorry about the black hair I kind of asked my friend Ashley to paint it black for me so you’d look more fitting.”

    “Oh that’s not the only thing you had her do Malcolm… or should I call you little miss Raven?” She said, trying to hold in her laughter.

    “W-what? How did you-” I stammered.

    “Your little friend Alice sent me some pictures of her and her friend ‘Raven’ from the concert last night.” She stuck her tongue out and showed me her phone as she scrolled through some of them.

    “Damn but how does she even have your number?” I asked, caught in my lie.

    “I gave it to her last time she was here. I was just being friendly. Then she sent me some photos last night so I could have some and I asked her a bit about them and she gave me the details about how you played dress up with my body.” She said looking at the photos.

    “Well it’s just- I didn’t want to go in a pink sweatsuit. It just wouldn’t be right.” I tried to defend myself.

    “You’re absolutely right Malcolm, and by the way I have to say I look stunning in this goth getup. I’m kind of glad you gothed me up. Maybe I should wear black more often. Can’t say I like the black hair that much though…” she said completely fascinated by the pictures of herself. “It’s crazy to know that’s you in there, having a good time in my body. I guess I never really thought about what it was like to be the person being used. I’m usually the person taking the body ya know?” She said lost in thought.

    “Anyway Malcolm, is there anything else you want to tell me about last night? Something that Alice wouldn’t be able to fill me in on?” She said raising an eyebrow in suspicion.

    “Huh? Oh uhmm no. I’m sure Alice told you just about everything. I just went to her house and got the makeover and then went to the concert and then went straight home. Yup that’s about it. Nothing else.”

    “Are you sure?” She said, squinting her eyes at me. “Because you’ll never guess what happened earlier this morning!” She said leaning in across the table and getting dangerously close to my face. “I had just sat down on the toilet to pee when suddenly, some semen started leaking out of my body…”

    Shit. I felt the blood drain out of my face. I was in complete shock. I thought I had cleaned up. I thought she would never find out. What the hell happened? How could I be so careless?

    “I… I am so sorry Auntie it just- it happened so fast – I didn’t know what was going on and- look I swear I didn’t mean to- Please DO NOT tell my mom she’ll kill me- or you might kill me honestly-”

    “Enough Malcolm, calm down. I’m not mad okay? Look when I was your age I was doing way more depraved and evil stuff then just having sex n stolen bodies. Like I was seriously horrible. All you did from what I can tell is have sex and you didn’t even get me bruised or anything so I can’t be too mad. Besides, I gave you permission to use my body and I knew you were probably going to do something sexual with it. I just thought it would be masturbation first but you’re a fast learner and went straight to the sex part. And with another man too, that’s seriously advanced. Are you gay Malcolm?” She asked curiously.

    “What? Hell no!” I said caught off guard.

    “Bi?”

    “No, I’m not bi either!” I said getting kind of angry.

    “Well you had sex with a guy last night so it just made me think-”

    “What- look he took advantage of me okay? I didn’t initiate it and I didn’t want it.” I said nervously.

    “Did you enjoy it?”

    “W-w-what??? No… I didn’t really…”

    “Yeah right, if it was my body I know you enjoyed it. I’ve always loved getting a stiff hard cock-”

    “That’s enough Auntie seriously. I don’t really want to talk about this subject too much. I was with a guy last night and he got the wrong idea and then got on top of me and pulled my panties down and well…” I said flustered.

    “Fine, we don’t have to talk about it.” She said looking back down at her phone.

    About ten minutes of awkward silence later when I thought we were done she started back up again.

    “Oh and by the way, you have to use a douche to clean out deep inside of a vagina. Sooooo… Who was the lucky guy anyway? Did you get his name?” She asked with a devilish grin.

    “Did I get his name? What do you think this was a one night stand at a bar or something? You think I used your body to look for a guy on purpose?” I said completely offended. “I would never do that, it was the lead singer of the Pyschoids, he invited me backstage and I thought he just wanted to talk.”

    “You thought he invited you backstage just to talk? Oh geez honey you are so naive… he obviously thought you were just a groupie dressed like that. So… did you enjoy it at least?”

    “Ugh fine if you’re going to keep asking that all day then I’ll just be honest. It was really uncomfortable at first but after we got into the rhythm of it, it actually started to feel kind of nice. And the orgasm was mind shattering, nothing like how my male ones are… There, are you happy Auntie? And by the way in case you’re wondering I do feel really guilty about the sex okay? If I could take it all back I would. I feel horrible.”

    “Oh stop it, I already told you I’m not mad. It’s actually kind of neat to know my body had sex with a celebrity. I always knew I was hot but I didn’t know I was hot enough to bag a celebrity.”

    “Yeah he also really liked you.” I said digging into my pocket. “Or I guess he really liked me inside of you. It’s complicated, either way he gave us his number.” I said pulling the number out of my pocket.

    “OOOO, gimme gimme!” She said, snatching the card out of my hand. “This Tom guy must’ve really liked me. Or you. Either way I’m calling him. What else did he say?”

    “He talked about possibly settling down or something. I barely remember.” I said not wanting to think about it so much.

    “Settle down? With me? Hey this Nocturne guy might be my ticket out of your mom’s house. He’s probably rich and you’ll have a new uncle soon!” She said anxiously.

    “Well yeah but the only problem is he really didn’t fall in love with Jenny… he fell in love with… Raven… So if you really want to go out with him you should try keeping the black hair and maybe get Alice to give you some new makeup pointers.”

    “Hmmm I guess you’re right. With Alice’s help I might just marry this sucker.” She said sinisterly.

    “I’m glad you get some benefit out of this Jenny. But are you sure you’re really not mad about what I did?”

    “Malcolm, I swear I’m not. You know maybe it’s time I tell you the truth about your father. You know how your mom has always told you he died before you were born?”

    “Yeah she said he went to join the army and died in combat. So what? I’ve made my peace with it.”

    “Well that’s bullshit. Your dad isn’t dead. Remember that neighbor Todd I told you about? The one me and and your mom used the rings on?”

    “Yeah, you said my mom made you take him over so that she could finally have her way with him. What about him?”

    “He’s technically your biological father. Of course he doesn’t know that nor would he want anything to do with you because you were actually conceived by me while he had his body hijacked. I guess you could say that technically I’m your daddy. It’s why I’ve always done my best to take on the role of a cool parent and be around for you. Because in my own messed up way I kind of feel like you’re my son almost…”

    “Auntie that’s all… that was all a huge bombshell… I mean I feel like I’m about to hurl. No wonder my mom has never said anything about my father. No wonder she wants nothing more to do with these rings.”

    "Well anyway Champ I’m going to get going, I’ve been texting this Tom Nocturne fella and I think we’ve got a date tonight. I’m going to go see your little friend Alice and get some tips from her. Oh and by the way the next time you want to borrow my body to have a little fun in it, just let me know. I’d do anything for my favorite little nephew!

    The End.

    Stories m2f milf body swap story

  • One Cool Aunt By BluePossession
    X xorg

    “Uh yeah I guess I do.” I said while putting the red ring slowly onto my finger. Wow this is it. For months all I could think about was the Psychoids concert, but this whole week all I could think about was how my Aunt was going to let me, a horny 18 year old guy, basically have free reign over her body. She was really trusting me on this one, I better not mess up. She probably also thinks I’m not going to try anything weird because we’re related and she’s right. I’ve never thought about her sexually ever before. Well that is until last week when she kind of forced me to start thinking about her in a certain way. I was standing behind her as she stood there waiting for me. I’ve never really taken a look at her from behind before. Her bottom actually looks kind of nice in those pants of hers-

    “Well hotshot? Are you going to take me over already or are we going to stand here like idiots all night?” She complained as I stood silently behind her.

    “Alright I’m ready. I’m going in.” I said as I forced my body to walk into my aunt. My mind really made me think that eventually I was going to collide with her at some point. But instead I seemed to go right through her, and then, darkness.


    As soon as I phased through I immediately felt myself falling forward.

    “Oh crap!” I yelled as I fell. “Oof.” I moaned as I hit the ground chest first. For some reason my chest hurt more than it had ever hurt in my life. It felt completely bruised and swollen. My hands went straight to them to try rub the pain away. It was kind of working, for some reason rubbing was even kind of pleasurable.

    “Ooooo ahhhhh.” I heard a woman moaning in pleasure. Wait a second. That sound came out of my mouth.

    “Oh no.” I said as I looked down and saw my Aunt’s tiny feminine hands on her pink sweatshirt covered breasts. I immediately removed them. I could feel my Aunt’s cheeks blushing. “I can’t believe I just grabbed my own Aunt’s boobs. And it felt awesome. I’m really going to Hell for that one I guess. Woah. It’s so crazy to hear Auntie’s voice in my tone of voice. I’m a big doofus! Haha, man that is funny.” I laughed on the ground, making my Aunt look like a maniac laughing on the living room floor. I started to get up when all of a sudden I felt myself losing balance again.

    “Oh crap!” I said, catching myself on the couch. “Looks like Auntie was right. I should’ve practiced more in this body instead of just winging it. I better get used to it now.”

    I began to walk towards the full length mirror we keep in the hallway. Standing in front of it, I already knew I was in my Aunt’s body and yet, seeing her reflection in the mirror with a shocked look. That’s when it totally felt real. I started rubbing and pulling at her face. “Man Auntie you’re kind of starting to look a little old, but still very pretty.” I then let my eyes wander and look lower towards her chest and the rest of her body, even turning around to get a view of her butt. I mean I already did the worst and grabbed her breasts by accident earlier. Looking and checking her out is less depraved than that. Right?

    “You know, not bad Auntie. My friends always said you were hot but I could never really see it before. But being in your body and seeing it from the inside out, you really are pretty hot.” I then stuck out my Aunt’s tongue in the mirror to make myself laugh more.

    “Haha oh man this is kind of fun.” Suddenly I looked straight into the eyes of my Aunt Jenny’s reflection. It was strange. As though in that moment it all really hit me. “I… I don’t just look like my Aunt Jenny. I literally AM my Aunt Jenny. Five minutes ago I was a man. Now I have long brown hair, a pair of breasts, and no cock hanging from my crotch. This is insane… But I can’t go looking like this. What can I do?” I looked over my Aunt’s matching pink clothes and thought if maybe I could check her clothes out to see if there’s something else I could wear. But then I remembered most of her clothes are like this. “She doesn’t have anything appropriate for a goth concert in there.” I thought outloud to myself. “Wait a second. I think I know someone who can help.” I said with a mischievous grin.


    I was in my Aunt’s car on my way to my best friend Alice’s house. I had texted her with my own phone letting her know that I couldn’t go to the concert but my Aunt wanted to go and maybe take some video for me in my place. I also mentioned that my Aunt would probably need a “goth” makeover, which Alice seemed really excited to help out with. Little does she know that it’s not actually my Aunt who she’ll be helping…

    It wasn’t far so I was quickly there. I parked my Aunt’s car and started walking towards Alice’s front door. It was nice to be able to drive a car by myself currently with my Aunt’s license. In my real body I can’t drive alone cause I still only have a learner’s permit.

    I had barely knocked on the door when suddenly it opened Alice hopping up and down with excitement and a large smile. She was a foot shorter than my aunt and was currently in an all goth look, white face makeup, black hair, black lipstick, jeans and a Psychoids T shirt.

    “Ohmygosh! Hello Ms. Malcolm’s Aunt. Long time no see - You look just as hot as you always do - I always liked your look and attitude - like a lazy hot. - tons of men in town have a crush on you right? Even some of my school friends do too- I’m sorry, I’m doing that thing where I talk too much. Anyway Malcolm texted me that you want some help with your look for the concert?”

    “Y-yes Alice. I’m sorry to be frank but yes I’d rather just focus on fixing my appearance right now.” I said.

    “What? I think that matching pink outfit is cute!” She said with surprise.

    “Yeah it is… I mean I picked it after all haha… It’s just, don’t you think I’ll stick out too much in the goth crowd? I was wondering if you could goth me up a bit, that’s all. I would’ve done it myself but I really don’t know much about it.” I said nervously scratching the back of my head.

    “Wow, you scratch the back of your head when you’re being shy. That’s just like what Malcolm does. It must be a family thing. But yeah I’d totally like to help you! Let’s go to my room right now.”

    “Yeah, a family thing right. Also your parents won’t mind if we’re in your room alone?” I asked because normally her dad doesn’t want us to be in her room alone, even though Alice has told him many times we are just friends.

    “Huh? No one’s home but why would they care even if they were? I mean it’s not like you’re a boy or anything.” She said confused by my concern.

    “Ahh you’re right. I don’t know what I was thinking. It’s just us girls here.” I said following her inside her house and up the stairs into her room.

    It was so strange to see Alice like this. Usually she’s just my best friend and we treat each other like that. But right now she’s treating me like my Aunt. Instead of being equals, it’s like she’s really eager to impress me. Like I’m an older sister or something. It’s a really different dynamic. I even saw the way she looked at my – I mean my Aunt’s breasts. As if she were admiring them, in a non sexual way. She has always been self conscious about her lack of chest. She must wish she had a chest like my Aunt’s I guess.

    “Okay, have a seat please! By the way I’ve always just called you Malcolm’s Aunt. What would you like me to refer to you as?” She asked with big innocent eyes.

    “Oh just call me… uhmm… Jenny I guess.” I said nervously. It’s strange, right now I should be in the perfect disguise but Alice is my best friend. If anyone were to find out that it was actually me inside of my hijacked body’s aunt, then it would be her. I keep thinking that somehow I’m going to slip up and Alice will realize it’s me in here, wearing this pink outfit.

    “Okay well Jenny how goth do you want to be tonight?” She said with an excited smile that wouldn’t be going away any time soon. “Do you just want some eyeliner and lipstick? Or do you want a little more, like painting your nails and-”

    “How about the full treatment?” I said gaining a bit of determination. “I want the full treatment. Everything you’ve got. Not just makeup. Clothes and hair too. Goth me up. I don’t want to look like I’m just an old lady who got lost.”

    “Oh Jenny, you don’t look old at all! You look way younger and hotter than my mom and she’s only like 2 years older than you. You look great.” Alice said, trying to cheer me up.

    “Thanks for that Alice. But seriously, at a goth concert, I’m going to stick out if I don’t go all out. You dye your hair black right? Do you have some temporary dye I can wash out later?”

    “Yes technically it’s temporary and it’ll wash out-”

    “Okay then I want that. Also I’ve seen you at our house sometimes with your heavy goth makeup. Sometimes your skin is so pale like a ghost. I want to look like that tonight. I always thought it looked really hot.” I spoke without thinking. Whoops.

    “You think I look hot like that?” Alice said blushing. “Ha thanks Ms. Jenny. It’s nice to get a compliment from another woman like that. Most of the girls at my school are really preppy and make fun of my look. My mom also hates it of course. It’s nice to talk to another girl who appreciates my style.” She said smiling and getting to work. “Okay I’m going to do EVERYTHING. Don’t regret it.”

    She started by dyeing my hair black since it would take about an hour to set in. Then she painted my aunt’s nails black. Once that was done she moved onto the makeup.

    “Now you won’t get as pale as me, I got that way by applying sunscreen religiously. Best I can do right now is use a foundation that is a couple shades lighter than your skin. Hopefully you like it Jenny.” she said starting to apply it. This was so crazy, never in a million years did I imagine I’d be sitting in Alice’s room while she applied makeup on me and she had absolutely no clue I was actually her best guy friend Malcolm. It was so absurd, I actually started giggling the way I had heard my aunt giggle a thousand times before.

    “Now just what are you giggling at Jenny?” Alice said, putting a hand on her hip.

    “I’m sorry I’m not laughing at you, I’m just giggling out of excitement. I can’t wait to see what I’ll look like, that’s all.” I said, trying to keep a straight face.

    “Okay well hold still now, I’m going to apply some black lipstick.” she said, focusing and getting close to my face. She applied it nice and slow. It was kind of sensual to have lipstick applied on my soft and sensitive lips. While she was doing that I suddenly realized that I could see down Alice’s shirt and get a good look of her cleavage. I knew I probably shouldn’t have but I couldn’t control myself and stared. They might be small but as a guy with a monkey brain my eyes were locked on. Oh crap. Oh no. I suddenly had a horrible realization, I was getting turned on in my Aunt’s body. I mean I always thought Alice was attractive but I had never gotten this close and been allowed to stare so much.

    She turned around and slightly bent down to her makeup table to grab the eye shadow. “Okay time for the eye stuff. This will take a while to get perfect so be patient!”

    Soon she was back on me while I got another stare down her shirt. This is bad. I can feel my Aunt’s crotch grow warm with pleasure again. This is fucked, I feel so dirty. What is wrong with me? She trusted me and this is what I do. I’m so sorry Auntie, once this is all over I swear I’ll never ask to borrow your body again. I forced myself to try not to focus on her breasts anymore.

    “Okay I think it’s been long enough and I’m just about done with the makeup. Let’s rinse out that dye.” She said as she led me to the bathroom and rinsed out my hair. She then dried my hair, the whole time not letting me look at the mirror. She didn’t want me to see until her work was finished.

    “Now Jenny,” she began to say while styling my hair, “When you said you wanted the full package did you mean clothes as well?”

    “Yeah of course. I can’t go there dressed like a sorority chick.” I said motioning down at my pink clothes.

    “Haha I love your sense of humor Jenny! You’re way cooler than my aunts, they’re librarians and nuns compared to you.” She said having a good time. “I’m not sure how many clothes I have that might fit you though. I’ll lay out everything I can and you pick what you want.”


    She laid out a bunch of clothes on her bed. There weren’t too many options since Aunt Jenny and Alice were such different sizes. It didn’t matter though because I instantly saw what I wanted. I picked out a black plaid skirt, black leggings, and a tight black longsleeve top. “I want these. I hope they fit.”

    “They should. That skirt always fit me kind of big and that the top is stretchy so it’ll definitely fit. Well go ahead and try it all on just to make sure.”

    “Uhm, right.” I said looking down at my Aunt’s clothing. I had already felt so guilty being in here and now I just realized I have to undress her body. I’m going to feel guilty for a while after this. I better not let her find out I did any of this.

    “Is everything okay Jenny? You’re just standing there and not trying on the clothes.”

    “Right, right. I’m going to try this on. I was just uhm, waiting for you to give me some privacy I guess.”

    “What for? It’s just us girls here.”

    “Oh, you’re right. Silly me.” I said trying not to overthink it anymore, I just started undressing my Aunt’s body. I didn’t want to look down at all and see my Aunt’s underwear.

    “Wow, matching pink panties and bra! That’s so cute.”

    I could feel my cheeks become warm, I guess I was blushing. Damn you Auntie, why did you choose to wear all pink today? It’s like you were trying to embarrass me.

    I started by pulling the leggins up slowly. Damn these leggings. They were so soft against my Aunt’s feminine legs, plus knowing that these were Alice’s too. It was arousing me again. Does my Aunt always turn on this easy or is it because my man mind is in here? Either way I could feel my crotch get wetter and gooier.

    Luckily putting on the top and skirt was less sensual. It was easy enough but the skirt gave me some slight trouble. Alice saw me struggling and helped me put the skirt on.

    “What’s the matter? Never worn a skirt before Jenny?”

    “I have, it was just a very long time ago. You know, when I was in high school, a million years ago.” I muttered.

    “Oh stop Jenny, it wasn’t a million! Haha, there’s that sense of humor again. No wonder Malcolm says you’re his favorite aunt.”

    “Hey by the way do you have one of those things, you know the ones that go around the neck? I think I’ve seen some girls with that. I want one.” I said pretending not to know what I was asking for.

    “You mean a choker?” She said, her eyes going wide in shock. She never imagined my Aunt Jenny would ask for one.

    “Yeah and some big black boots. If you’ve got 'em.” I asked no longer feeling any shame.

    “BOOTS TOO?” She exclaimed, still shocked. “I know you said full package but I never expected you to ask for boots and a choker. I really like you Jenny. God, I wish you were my aunt.” She said as she went to grab some boots.

    “Luckily for you Jenny it looks like we’re about the same shoe size, so these will probably fit you.” She said handing me some boots. “And here’s an extra choker, it’s black with a silver heart in the middle. Do you like them?”

    “Like them? I LOVE them!” I said grabbing them and putting them on as quickly as I could.

    “Cool, the look is finally complete.” She said, pulling a blanket off the mirror in her bedroom. “Now that it’s all done, have a look at the whole package.”

    I slowly approached the mirror. I was so excited to see what the end result was like. As soon as I got to it, I was speechless.

    It was like I was a completely different person all over again. I knew that logically this was still my Aunt’s body and yet… I looked so different. My hair was completely black and straight. All black clothing. Super pale makeup with black eyeshadow and lips. Black nails, a choker, and boots. The reflection looked nothing like my Aunt. She seemed so much younger. The pale skin did a lot to hide my Aunt’s age. So did the goth clothing and choker, a 30 year old would never attempt to wear this. It’s like if my Aunt had a young goth daughter.

    “Is there something wrong Jenny? You’re just standing there again. Do you want me to change something?”

    “I don’t want you to change a thing. Not a thing.” I said getting super close to the mirror and placing my hands on the reflection. “It’s perfect- I look perfect. You’re a miracle worker Alice. I’m totally going to fit in at that concert now.”

    “Thanks. I just did my best, plus I’ve been doing it for years. This is the first time I’ve done it for someone else though. It was fun.” She smiled beautifully.

    “I’m serious, I look amazing thanks to you. I look like a completely different person even. I really owe you for this.”

    “Oh you don’t owe me anything Jenny-” She began saying.

    “You know what? Not to be rude but how about you don’t call me that anymore. I think I need a new name. Yeah. I look more like a… Raven. Call me Raven from now on please.” I said putting my hands on my hips. I don’t even look like my Aunt anymore. It almost feels like I’m not in my Aunt anymore. Yeah, I’m not my Aunt Jenny, I’m Raven now. Raven… just a hot 25 year old goth chick heading to her favorite concert. And since Raven isn’t my aunt then I don’t have to feel guilty anymore…

    “Wow, you really love your new look. You can’t stop staring at yourself Je- I mean Raven. But it’s getting pretty late, the concert starts in 30 minutes. You better get going if you want to make it. I wish I could go with you…” She said somberly.

    “You know what? Who says you can’t go. Come with me Alice, I want you to be there with me. I said I owe you and that means I’ll get you in somehow.” I said not believing what I was saying.

    “W-what??? I’d love to Raven but there’s no way. I mean didn’t you tell Malcolm that fake I.D.s could land us in jail? That there was nothing you could do for us?”

    “We’re not going to use a fake I.D. and besides, Aunt Jenny is the one who said that. Not me, I’m Raven and I’m thinking I might just be able to get you in. And it’s not illegal, if it doesn’t work then you just come back home. If it works, then we’re both going to this concert.”


    We arrived quickly and walked towards the entrance of the venue. There was only one huge security guard at the entrance. We both approached carefully.

    “30 dollars per person.” He said in a deep intimidating voice. I handed him the money. “Hmmm hold on a second girls, can I see some I.D.?”

    “Sure no problem.” I said handing him my Aunt’s I.D.

    “Okay lemme see here… woah 31?” He said looking at my I.D. then looking back at me. “Babe, you don’t look a day over 20. That’s why I carded you.”

    “I know right? I look amazing today.” I said giving him a flirty wink. “Our family just looks super young I guess. Must be genetics or something. My sister here also looks super young but she’s 22.” I said trying to play it cool. I could see Alice was far too nervous however.

    “Yeah okay whatever.” He said, stepping aside to let us up some stairs. “You ladies have a good time in there.”

    “We will thanks!” I said heading inside. Alice quickly walked up to me and was amazed.

    “Wow you actually did it Jenny! Thanks so much, I’ll never forget this! I don’t know how I’ll ever pay you back.” she said, giving me a hug.

    “Oh don’t worry about it Alice, you already did my look and everything. We’re even and that’s that.” I said trying to get her off me because this concert is going to start any minute. We finished heading up the stairs and slowly squeezed our way to the front of the crowd. Since the music hadn’t started we got to chat with a couple of girls who complimented my awesome look but I gave all the credit to Alice. Alice looked good too but I guess they would mostly compliment me because I wore it better. No one suspected I might actually be an old lady. Or even that I’m actually a guy inside the body of an old lady.


    The concert started shortly after and it was amazing. It was so surreal to be listening to all of my favorite tracks for years and now I got to hear them live. I was headbanging and screaming the whole time in pure happiness. It was all so fun and I’m glad me and Alice got to be here somehow, even if it had to be with the help of a woman’s body.

    In-between songs the lead singer, Tom Nocturne, took a minute to say something. “This next one is dedicated to the fine looking lady in the front row with the plaid skirt!” He said pointing in our direction. Could he possibly mean… me?

    “I THINK HE’S POINTING AT YOU!” Alice yelled excitedly into my ear.

    “There’s no way!” I said turning my head turns her. When I turned back to look at the stage, Tom Nocturne was already above me. He bent his knees down to talk to me.

    “You! Yeah you, what’s your name foxy lady? I have an eye for spotting the hottest chick at the concert.” he said into his microphone and to the whole venue. He then pointed the mic at me so I could respond.

    “M-my name is… Raven.” I said nervously at first. But all of a sudden I wanted to impress the Psychoids somehow with my dedication. “AND I CAME HERE TO SEE THE GREATEST BAND OF ALL TIME LIVE! PLEASE NEVER STOP TOURING PSYCHOIDS! WOOOOOOOOOO!!!” It was crazy to yell that and hear my Aunt’s voice come out.

    The whole crowd cheered and probably had the same sentiment as me. It was awesome to know a whole audience was agreeing with me and cheering me on.

    “Wow you’re an awesome chick.” he said with pure admiration. “You know what guys?” he said, turning to his bandmates. “With super hot and rad chicks like Raven here, maybe we should stay together another couple of years. What do you guys say?” he said pointing to the crowd who went wild. “Alright Raven sounds like you’re the voice of the people tonight, this next one’s for you!” He said as they started playing their next track.


    After rocking out all night and an encore or two the concert was sadly over. Most people were already on their way out while me and Alice kind of just wanted to hang out there a bit longer to really appreciate the moment. We really didn’t think we’d get to be here.

    “Gosh Raven, you were so cool tonight! I wish you were my aunt so bad!” She said, giving me another really tight hug. I could feel our breasts touching.

    “Thanks Alice. You know what you’re basically at our house all the time… you can just call me Auntie too if you want. We’re kind of like family.”

    “Really? No way!” She said in pure delight.

    “HEY. HEY YOU UH MISS RAVEN. I’M TALKING TO YA.” One of the band’s private security called out to me as he approached. “Mr. Nocturne said he’d like me to lead you backstage to meet him.”

    “What? No freaking way, why would he want to speak to me?”

    “Eh, something about expressing his gratitude or something. Usually chicks don’t ask questions and just go. Are you interested or not? He doesn’t have all night.” The meathead said.

    “You think I should go?” I asked Alice.

    “Absolutely! If Malcolm were here he’d kill to be able to meet Tom Nocturne. Maybe you can get a selfie with him and really blow your nephew’s mind. I’ll wait in the car.” she said enthusiastically.

    “Okay sure, why not?” I said shrugging my Aunt’s shoulders and following the security backstage.


    I gently knocked on the door the security guy had told me to knock on. The door opened and there was one of my favorite singers of all time, Tom Nocturne. He was standing a couple inches taller than me with long black hair and blue eyes. Shirtless with black jeans, I guess he didn’t put a shirt back on after the concert.

    “Woah Raven, I was beginning to think you wouldn’t show. Usually when I send for a girl after a show they’d be running back here in like ten seconds screaming their head off.”

    “Well what can I say? I guess I’m different, that’s all.” I said trying to sound cool.

    “Why don’t you come inside where we can chat privately?” He said, motioning me inside. As I walked in he shut the door. We both sat on a red couch he had in his room.

    “You know I’d like to thank you for tonight Raven. Fans like you and the interaction we had, it really helps to make concerts unique you know. Makes this all still feel fresh after all these years…” he said as he started drinking from a wine glass he had already started. He handed me one as well.

    I really shouldn’t take long since Alice is waiting so I wanted to get to the questions quickly.

    “So Mr. Nocturne, do you mind if I ask you a question while I’m here?” I said, batting my eyelashes.

    “Sure, why not?” he said, finishing his wine.

    “Why are the psychoids breaking up? Is it because of the Bassist’s girlfriend? Or the drummer’s trouble with Rehab? Would you say the Psychoids were inspired by the Tombstone boys at all? What guitar did Matt use on the first album? Will you be doing Solo stuff if you do break up-” I said

    “Hey, hey, slow down, beautiful. You said you were just going to ask one question then you asked about 20 more. Look, I’ll start by answering the first one. Yes the psychoids are breaking up and that isn’t going to change.”

    “What? WHY? You guys are still selling out shows. Everyone wants to keep seeing you guys perform, it doesn’t make any sense at all.”

    “Haha you wouldn’t get it babe, all you fans are teens or in your 20s. But I’m 32 and I can tell you once you’re 30 you’ll understand too. This all gets a bit tiresome and you just want to settle down a bit. Maybe have some kids I don’t know… What I’m saying is me and all my bandmates just feel like it’s time to end things. We’re tired of it all.”

    “Maybe you ARE tired but you can just take a break then right? Maybe come back in a year.” I pleaded.

    “It doesn’t work like that babe. I don’t think this is something a vacation will fix. Look you’re just too young to get it-”

    “What’re you talking about, I’m 31! I’m just saying, there’s thousands of fans who will be bummed if you split up. That’s all.”

    “There’s no way you’re 31 babe, I’m not buying it.” He said suspicious of me.

    “It’s true. Here’s my I.D. if you want proof.” I said handing over my Aunt’s license.

    “Woah! You really are 31… Ms. Jenny Wilkerson.” he said with a big shit eating grin.

    “Oh crap!” I said taking the license back. “Sorry I call myself Raven because my real name… it just seems old fashioned you know.”

    "So your name isn’t really Raven. I guess I should’ve known. But Jenny, I still like that name too, you don’t have to change it for me babe. Besides what’s a 31 year old doing at an emo concert? Don’t you have some kids to look after or something.

    “Oh please! I don’t have any kids!” I said, getting angry for some reason. It’s like my Aunt’s body just gets reflexively angry when someone talks about age.

    “Oh cool. Are you single Jenny?”

    “Yeah I’m single too. And call me Raven please.” I said pouting.

    “Hey okay, no need to get angry at me babe.” he said with a smile. “You know Raven… you’re special. You’re not like any other girl I’ve brought backstage before.”

    “Well that’s cause I’m not a girl-”

    “Exactly, you’re not a girl at all. You’re all woman.” He said before he planted his lips on mine.

    “WOAH WOAH.” I said pushing him off slightly so I could speak. “What the hell man. I didn’t come back here for… that. I just came back here to meet you and ask some questions, that’s all.”

    “Oh yeah right. Stop playing so hard to get my little Raven we both know why you really came backstage. Or are you really going to tell me a 31 year old doesn’t know about groupies and bands and all that?” He said as he went right back to sliding his tongue down my Aunt’s throat.

    Crap. Now my Aunt was really going to kill me. I can’t do this with another man, I’m a guy for crying out loud. A guy in his Aunt’s body as well. This is so fucked. I need to do something to stop this. I tried my best to push him and try to pull myself away but he was just too strong.

    “Oh yeah, I love it when you pretend to not want it. That really gets me going.” He said as he started rubbing my breasts through my clothes.

    “Ahhh.” I moaned at his touch.

    “You like it when I touch you there babe?” He said with an evil grin.

    “Ugh, I’m not enjoying any of this you stupid-” I couldn’t finish because my mind went blank. He had reached a finger down to my crotch and started fingering my Aunt’s mound. “Ahhh oh yeah. Yeah right there, keep going.” I let slip in my Aunt’s voice. Damn I had accidentally just given him permission to have his way. It’s all this body’s fault! It’s been wanting sweet release all day, with its non stop arousal.

    “I knew you’d finally get into it babe.” he said, wasting no time and pulling my Aunt’s panties down without removing her skirt.

    “Dammit, are you really going to- OH GOOOOOOD.” I said, realizing too late that he had already inserted his member into me.

    “You like that babe? How;s it feel?” He asked me like a moron.

    “It feels…pant… it actually feels kind of good…” I said barely registering anything anymore. I was just getting lost in the pleasure of a woman’s body.

    “Haha you’re such a hot chick, I love how you’re pretending not to enjoy this, but I know you’re a huge fan. You probably love every moment of this. You’re one of the sexiest women I’ve ever been with babe. I love this attitude.” He said grinning and having the time of his life.

    “Thanks- OHHHHHHHHHHGHHHHHHH” I barely managed to say before he started really giving it to me.

    “Deeper.” I heard my Aunt’s voice whisper. “Deeper. Please.” It moaned as I wrapped my hands around him and dug my nails into his back. Fuck I can feel the pleasure start to spread everywhere, all the way to my hands, toes, and back. This is all so different compared to what I’ve felt before.

    Stories m2f milf body swap story

  • One Cool Aunt By BluePossession
    X xorg

    One Cool Aunt

    Author - BluePossession

    One Cool Aunt

    My name is Malcolm Wilkerson. I’m just your average skinny 18 year old high school senior, well, except for the fact that I’m kind of goth. I mean, I don’t wear eyeliner or anything, I just kind of dress in dark clothing a lot and listen to goth music. Me and my best friend Alice were super excited all year to see one of our favorite bands live when they come to our town next week. The only problem is we just found out yesterday that they’re playing in a 21+ only venue. I’ve been bummed about it all day.

    As I was sitting at the kitchen table moping about how miserable my life is, my cool Aunt Jenny walked into the room. She’s my mom’s younger sister. She’s 31, currently unemployed and single. She’s always been a really cool slacker. The complete opposite of my mom who’s a prim and proper professional optometrist. They’re both about average height with medium brunette hair. Except my mom dresses like a librarian and ties her hair up, it makes her look way older. My aunt however where’s her hair in a wild way and dresses in t shirts with jeans. Sometimes she’ll even grab one of my band shirts whether it’s ripped or not and wear it around the house.

    Anyway mom let her move in with us temporarily while she finds a new job. But usually she just sits around the house watching TV and drinking a beer. No makeup and sometimes no bra. I like her and she’s more fun than my mom, but I can’t really bring any guy friends to my house anymore. It’s just so embarrassing how much they drool and stare, she’ll even flirt with and tease them. They all have a crush on her. They tell me how hot she is, but I just don’t see it because we’re related. I even tell them she’s a little chubby from drinking beer all day, but according to my friends that just makes her jugs and posterior bigger. But yeah I had to stop bringing guy friends over because of the constant questions about my aunt. They kept asking me: What’s her number? Is she actually your college age sister? Would she go out with me? Is she easy?

    “Hey sport!” My aunt said while ruffling my hair. “What’s up with you? You seem all mopey and sad. Did something happen at school?” She said while pulling a beer out of the fridge and cracking it open.

    “Huh? Oh no it’s nothing.” I said trying to hide my sadness.

    “Oh come on Malcolm. You can tell me. I’m not like your mom, I’m your cool aunt. You can tell me anything, anything at all.” She said as she took a big sip of her beer. “Is this about a girl? You know it wasn’t that long ago that I was a high school girl. I can give you tons of secrets…” She said with a big grin.

    “Haha, you always cheer me up Auntie.” I chuckled. “But I just don’t think you can help me with my problem.”

    “Try me.” She said taking a seat at the kitchen table and setting her beer down. She’s getting serious.

    “Well remember that concert me and Alice were looking forward to all year?”

    “Yeah the little psychos are playing right?”

    “Yeah the Psychoids. Anyway this could be their last concert in our town ever since they’re breaking up. That’s why I really wanted to go see them but me and Alice just found out that it’s happening at a 21+ venue only. We’re not old enough which means we’re gonna miss there last tour ever. It sucks.” I sighed.

    “Wow that does suck. I guess there isn’t anything I can do about that. Sorry kiddo.” She said picking up her beer again.

    “Well unless…” I began to say while getting a bright idea. “Well, I mean is it possible you can score me a fake ID? You know I’m kind of tall. It could work.” I said starting to cheer up.

    “Woah, woah, slow down there champ!” Aunt Jenny said, raising a hand. “Look Champ, I know I’m your cool fun aunt, and there’s a lot I would do for my favorite little nephew. If you wanted me to, I’d buy you some beer, weed, or maybe even some condoms.”

    “Condoms?! I don’t need you to buy me those.” I exclaimed embarrassingly.

    “I’m just teasing kiddo! What I mean to say is there’s a lot I would do for you. But a fake ID? That’s a serious crime. You could go to jail for a year. In high school me and your mom both knew a kid named Trevor who got caught with one. It ruined his life. If I got you one it could ruin yours, plus your mom would definitely kill me. Not happening, nephew.”

    “Damn it. I guess there’s just no way I can go to that concert next week. It’s over.” I sobbed as I let my head fall down on the kitchen table and slammed my fist against it.

    “Well actually, there is this one thing…” Aunt Jenny began to say in deep thought. “No never-mind. I promised your mom I wouldn’t use those things again.” She said standing up and heading out of the kitchen.

    “Huh? Never use what again?” I said standing up from my seat. “You have something that could help me? Is there still some hope of me seeing that concert? Please, I’ll do anything auntie-”

    “Look Malcolm,” She said, getting serious for once. “I’m sorry for getting your hopes up but your mom would kill me if I ever told you about the r- Oh crap, I’ve said too much already. Look, I’m heading out. I’ll see you later Champ.” She said as she headed out the front door.

    Damn. It sounds like she’s hiding something big. Whatever this secret is, it sounds like there’s a tiny chance of me seeing the Psychoids live next week. I just have to get her to talk somehow.


    The next morning I walked into the kitchen half awake, trying to rub the sleep out of my eyes.

    “YOU LAZY PIECE OF CRAP!” I heard my mom yell. “ALL YOU DO IS SIT AROUND MY HOUSE ALL DAY DRINKING BEER. WHEN ARE YOU GETTING A JOB?”

    I walked in to see my mom was absolutely livid and yelling at my aunt. It happens somewhat regularly but usually not this early in the morning.

    “-DRINKING A BEER FOR BREAKFAST? WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU? YOU’RE A HORRIBLE INFLUENCE ON MALCOLM.” she said, grabbing my Aunt’s beer can and throwing it in the garbage can. “Oh hi sweety.” She said, finally noticing me.

    “Good morning mom. Good morning Aunty.” I said sleepily.

    “Okay I’ll talk to you both later. I don’t want to be late to work.” My mom said, grabbing her purse and starting to head towards the front door.

    “Geez, I’m sorry you had to hear that Malcolm.” My aunt said looking down sadly at her beer.

    “It’s okay auntie. I’m sorry my mom treats you that way. I don’t think you’re a bad influence at all by the way. You’re my favorite aunt.” I said, trying to cheer her up.

    “Malcolm she’s right. Look at me, I’m unemployed and free loading at my sister’s house. Drinking a beer for breakfast. I’m useless.” she saild while sulking.

    “You’re not useless. Remember that time you went to my parent teacher conference for me so I wouldn’t get in trouble? You also got me out of class and took me to a water park. You’re the coolest aunt ever. Plus you mentioned that you might be able to get me into that concert somehow.” I said subtly seeing if she’ll finally tell me her secret.

    “I really shouldn’t, years ago I promised your mom-” She paused, probably thinking about my mom for a minute. “Well I promised her I wouldn’t bring it up ever again. But well, she’s been kind of a jerk lately. Okay look I’ll tell you what we can do to possibly get you into this concert. But honestly you might not like it. And DO NOT tell your mother about what I’m about to tell you.” She said with the most serious look I’ve ever seen on her.

    I rolled my eyes. “Come on Aunty, how bad could this be?”

    “I’m serious Malcolm. Look, your mom will kill me if she ever found out I told you about what me and her did. Swear to me you won’t tell her about this.”

    “Okay, okay. I swear Aunty. Mom will never find out.” I said now uneasy about what she’s hiding.

    “Look, this is going to sound crazy at first, but bear with me. Almost ten years ago, when I was 18 and your mom was 20 we inherited some old family heirlooms. These two old family rings that were a matching set, one blue one red. Our grandma claimed they were magical but that their secret had been lost to time. Anyway one day your mom was wearing the blue ring and I was wearing the red one. I accidentally bumped into her on the stairs and we both went tumbling down. Except when I had made it the bottom I couldn’t find my sister anywhere. That is until I looked down and noticed that I was somehow in her body, and on her- or I guess my – ring finger was now a third purple ring. Somehow the magical rings let you take over another person’s body. At first I was quite shocked and terrified that I was stuck in your mom’s body. I had no idea if it was reversible or if I had somehow killed her. Eventually though I decided to pull of the purple ring and see what happened. It immediately separated us and there were 2 rings again-”

    “Aunty, no offense, but how many beers have you had this morning?” I asked not really believing all of this.

    "I’ve only had one beer! Look, I know how ridiculous all of this sounds but trust me it’s all true. Besides, let me finish. Once we separated I explained what had happened and your mother believed since she had no idea what happened between her falling down the stairs and her waking up on the couch. Once we realized we could take over people’s bodies, well that’s when the fun began. We used and abused those rings so much. One time we used them on a liquor store manager and got tons of alcohol for free. Another time she had me take over a rich guy and take her on a shopping spree. One time I had her take over this bitchy co-worker of mine named Suzy to make her break up with her boyfriend so that I could steal him. We did lots of crazy things.

    “Auntie, magic isn’t real and there’s no way my uptight mom would EVER have gone along with any of this.” I said not buying into this story at all.

    “Your mom wasn’t always that way kiddo. In fact maybe this experience is what made her that way. Let me get to the end. Very quickly this power was starting to corrupt us. We were actually harming people’s lives and not caring. They never remembered what we did in their bodies but they did have to deal with the consequences. One day we finally went too far. Your mom had a giant crush on the next door neighbor named Todd. He was about 40 and a father but still quite muscular and fit. Your mom had a thing for DILFs I guess. She explained to me that she really wanted to fuck him somehow, I explained to her that her best bet was probably to take over his wife which is what we normally did in that situation. But she insisted that she wanted to have sex with him in her own body somehow. She was basically asking me to take over Todd’s body and fuck her.”

    “-What the fuck.” I said in complete shock at all of this. “Auntie this story, it’s too much. I mean, it’s just. None of this sounds real, none of this can be real. Why would my mom- I mean wouldn’t that be incest? I really don’t get any of this at all.”

    “It’s all true, I swear it is. And whether or not it’s incest? Well for her it wouldn’t be, she would just be getting rammed by Todd from her perspective. But for me? Yeah I would basically be fucking my own older sister. But she kept justifying it, saying that it would be okay since the bodies in play weren’t related. Even so I really didn’t want to do it no matter how much she bothered me to. But eventually after months on end she convinced me to do it for her as a birthday present.”

    I didn’t want to say anything further. I just sat there in complete disbelief at this story my aunt was telling me. Could this all actually be true? Why is she telling me this? And man I really hope it isn’t true. Maybe this is some kind of prank, she’s pranked me before.

    “We pulled the same routine we always did. Todd was watering his front lawn. Your mom gave him the ring and claimed it was a gift, asked him to try it on to see if it fit. While she did that I walked up behind him wearing the red ring. Then as soon as he had it on I jumped straight into him. I took him over. It was the first guy I ever took over and definitely the most different body I’ve ever been in. It was so crazy to be 6’4 tall and muscular. But before I could even observe every single difference your mother had already pulled me into Todd’s house. We went straight to Todd’s room and- well your mom and I got down to business. I really don’t feel comfortable getting into too many details with you but it was so raw and rough. It was so strange to have a guy’s cock, that thing is insatiable. Speaking of which, your mom was insatiable as well. She was in heaven and so was I. She got so into it and even called me Todd the entire time. She’s a minx you know.”

    “What. The. Fuck.” I said trying to process what my aunt was telling me. “Look auntie, I don’t want to hear more about how sexual my mom is. And I still think this is all some crazy prank.”

    “Just let me finish champ! Anyway we were so caught up in the moment that we completely lost track of time. We didn’t even hear when Todd’s wife got home. She walked in on what she thought was her husband fucking the hot 20 year old neighbor. She of course screamed and threw a fit. First she attacked your mom and called her a whore. When I pulled her off with my strong male body she then started attacking me. Calling me a cheating dog and other things. Said she was going to divorce me and and ruin my life etc. We tried our best to calm her down but she wasn’t having it. At one point she got a knife and I thought she might kill one of us. Luckily once the adrenaline died down we calmed her enough to sit her down on the couch and have a chat. We had to come clean and explain the rings to her. She of course wasn’t believing us at all, till I removed the purple ring and split back into two. She then made us explain to Todd what we had done with his body. They both threatened to call the cops at first, but then realized the cops wouldn’t believe them. No one would believe them. They just asked us to leave while they both cried in each-other’s arms. Me and your mother felt horrible for what we had done to them. Eventually they moved, probably afraid that we might do that to them again. Your mom never got over it, she grew a conscience that day. She realized that what we did to our neighbors is what we had done to everyone else. That was just the first time we had to stick around and see the consequences firsthand. She vowed to never use the rings again. She wanted to destroy them too, but I wanted to keep them. She let me keep them only if I promised I would only use them with consent. So from that day on I kept them and use them every now and then for fun. My last boyfriend would let me take him over now and then.”

    “Well Auntie that was a really interesting and gross fever dream you’ve told me. But what the hell does this have to do with me and the concert I want to go to?” I said in angry confusion.

    She went up stairs to the guest room she was staying and quickly returned with an ornate box.

    “Here they are Malcolm.” She said opening the box and revealing a blue ring and red ring. “These are the rings I was talking about. If you keep it a secret, you can use this to get into that 21+ venue.”

    “Woah” I said standing up from my chair and getting a better look at them. “Okay let’s say I do believe you for a second, that these rings are the real deal. What’s the plan then? Do we go to the concert and use the rings on some guy outside of the venue?” I said, hesitantly humoring her.

    “Well not exactly. After what me and your mom did, she gave them up but I vowed to never use them on someone unwilling ever again. If you want to get into that concert then it would have to be in my body. I don’t think it would be right to use them on a stranger.” She said frankly.

    “WHAT THE HELL!” I said standing up from my seat, bewildered. “ME IN YOUR BODY AT THE CONCERT? Look I’ll be honest Auntie I really don’t believe any of this, and even if I did, I don’t think I want to go as you really. You’d look so out of place there. No offense.”

    “Haha, none taken kiddo. You just said you’d do whatever you could to get into that concert. And that’s the only way I could think of doing it. You know what? Sorry it was silly of me to even suggest that. I just wanted to help out my favorite little nephew. That’s all. But you’re right, why would an 18 year old boy even want to go in the body of his 31 year old aunt? It’s too silly.” She said, shaking her head, thinking about how absurd her plan was. “But I don’t want you to think I’m lying. Want to see some proof?”

    “Okay sure I guess.” I said nervously.

    “Here put this ring on.” She said, setting the blue ring on the table in front of me.

    “Alright.” I said putting it on my ring finger. There’s no way this will do anything.

    “Okay now just stand up and try to relax.” She said standing up and starting to walk behind me.

    “W-wait, what exactly are you doing-”

    Nothing. Absolute darkness.


    All of a sudden I’m laying face down somewhere. I get up yawning and realize I was laying on the couch in my living room. “Woah… what the hell? I swear I was just in the kitchen a second ago… I feel like I just got up from a nap.”

    “Oh you’re finally awake champ.” My aunt said walking into the living room with a small mirror in her hand.

    “Uh yeah I guess I am. What just happened? I remember you were telling me the craziest story about some silly rings and then… you said you would prove they were real somehow.” I said trying to remember what had just happened.

    “Oh yeah, that was like half an hour ago. I think I spent about 20 minutes in your body then I got out and let you take a nap on the couch for another 10.”

    “What? There’s no way that’s possible Auntie. I mean I was definitely in the kitchen and don’t remember how I got here but, there could be any number of reasonable explanations. I think.” I said trying to be logical.

    “Sure, sure. Hey how about you take a look in this mirror for a second.” She said, handing me the small mirror she had with a child-like grin.

    “Oh. My. God.” I couldn’t believe what was on my face. “Why the Hell is there makeup on my face??? How the fuck do I get this off.” I was so disgusted and started trying to rub it all off my eyes and face.

    “Haha oh geez. You are freaking out so hard. It’s just makeup you dork. It’s not going to kill you.” My aunt said, holding her stomach from laughing too hard. “Oh yeah look at your phone too. You may have sent me a video while you were… under the influence.”

    I grabbed my phone out of my pocket and slowly unlocked it. I checked my latest sent messages and there was one sent to my aunt’s phone number. It was a video message and I hit play dreading what this could be. As it started playing I realized it was a video of me still in this ridiculous makeup making kissy faces at the camera. Fuck. This is so embarrassing.

    “Okay fine Auntie. You’ve convinced me. These fucking rings are real.” I said, yanking the blue ring off my finger angrily. “You only had to completely humiliate me to do it. I’m going to the bathroom to try to get this crap off.” I started heading towards the bathroom.

    “Hey, hey where are you going champ.” She said grabbing my arm and stopping me. “Look I’m sorry I put some makeup on you. I was just having a little fun, it’s been a while since I was someone else. You don’t have to get so upset, little man. Besides, now that you know it’s real… this means you CAN go to that concert next week.”

    “Well- I mean yeah possibly. Whatever. I need to get this crap off me.” I said pushing my way through to the bathroom.


    Me and my best friend Alice were hanging out at her place listening to some music.

    “Man this album rocks. I love the Psychoids.” I said rocking my head to the music.

    “Yeah I do too.” Alice said turning the volume down. “I can’t believe they’re splitting up after this tour. This is probably the last time they ever come to this town. I wish I was 21 already. Being 18 sucks.”

    “Yeah I wish we could go.”

    “I’d do anything to be able to go.” Alice said completely bummed out.

    “Really? You’d do anything?” I asked.

    “Yeah of course I would. Wouldn’t you? They’re, like, our favorite band ever.”

    “Well… I mean yeah I wish I could go but… Anything to go? Like would you go even if it meant you had to, uhm, wear your uncle’s clothes and pretending to be your uncle?” I asked trying to frame it as best I could.

    “Anything. I would do it in a heartbeat if it meant I got to go. I’d even dress as a clown or jester or something. If there was any way at all to go, I’d go.” Alice said getting uncomfortably close to me and very determined. “Did you ask your Aunt Jenny about getting us some fake IDs?”

    “I did. She said no way. That we could get some serious jail-time like some guy she knew in high school.” I confessed.

    “Dang. Did she say anything else?”

    “Well she did mention this one thing… but it’s really out there. I mean she mentioned a way to sneak just me in, I don’t know if I’m brave enough to-”

    “Do it. Do it Malcolm. This is our only chance. Even if I don’t get to go, at least one of us should. Is that why you’re asking me these questions? You want to know if I think you should go through with whatever possibly illegal thing your aunt wants to try. Well I think you should.”

    “It’s not illegal Alice. It’s just bizarre. I guess you’re right though. I should just man up and take her offer. Thanks for the motivation Alice.”

    “Anytime dummy.” She said playfully punching me in the arm.


    I got home and saw my Aunt Jenny was on the couch, staring at her phone. Probably checking her social media or something. She was wearing sweatpants and a sweatshirt with her hair in a ponytail. A very typical look for her.

    “Hey uhm Auntie. I’ve had a while to think about your offer and well… At first I really didn’t want to take you up on that offer. I mean it would be embarrassing to be in the body of my Aunt at a Psychoids concert…”

    “Oh you’d be embarrassed to be me? Why is that?” She said accusingly.

    “Huh, no I don’t think you’re embarrassing. I think you’re the coolest aunt ever, even all my friends like Alice think you’re cool. I just mean that a 31 year old lady is going to look a little weird at a goth-”

    “Oh so now you’re calling me old? Well, now I’m really offended.” She said pretending to be upset.

    “Oh come on Auntie you know what I mean. I don’t think you’re old I just think we would look out of place you know?” I said pleadingly.

    “Yeah I guess you’re right. But it would be better than not going right?” She smiled.

    “Yes, that’s exactly what I was going to say. It would be tough, but I’d rather go as you then regret it my whole life. I know if I don’t take this chance I’ll never stop thinking of what could have been. Auntie, if you’re still willing, then I would like to accept the offer and use the rings to get into that concert next week.”

    “Alright young man, let’s say I accept as well. What’s in it for me?” She said coyly.

    “I’ll do all the chores mom makes you do. For a whole month.”

    “Just a month?”

    “Fine 2 months.”

    “Hmmm, and you have to promise to let me borrow YOUR body sometime as well.”

    “Huh? S-sure I guess. Why would you want to be an 18 year old boy anyway? It’s probably way cooler being an adult.”

    “I don’t have anything in mind yet. But it could be fun.” She smiled devilishly.

    “Well that sounds fine. So it’s a deal then? Next week Friday you and me do the ring thing and I go to the concert?” I asked stupidly.

    “Yeah sure next Friday. Do you, maybe wanna do a test run right now? Get you used to this body before the real thing?” She said motioning down at her body.

    I accidentally looked down and stared at my Aunt’s breasts. Why the Hell did I do that? I looked away and started blushing. “Uh no thanks. I’m sure I’ll be fine the day of the concert. I don’t need to try it out early or anything.”

    “You sure? The center of gravity is different for a woman. You’re really setting yourself up to be clumsy if you don’t practice first. Well how about this, we use the rings at least a couple hours before the concert so you can get used to it.”

    “Okay sure whatever.” I said still blushing thinking about it. I immediately start heading to my room trying to escape the awkwardness.


    Day of the concert.

    This week has been really conflicting. I was really excited to finally get to see the Psychoids live for the first time ever. Probably the last as well. But part of me was dreading today, knowing that it will also be the day I have to basically become my aunt to get into the concert. It was already an hour after I usually got up but I was just laying in bed staring at the ceiling.

    “Knock knock Champ!” My aunt said bursting through my door. “Get up already! Aren’t you excited? Didn’t you say this is your favorite band or something? Why are you still sleeping in?” She said standing over me and pulling the covers away.

    “Ughhhh.” I groaned. “I am looking forward to the concert, what I’m not looking forward to is having to go as you. I’ll feel really awkward. I’ve never really… You know I’ve never been a woman before.” I said realizing how stupid I sounded as I said it.

    “I guess that’s true, that’s why I offered to let you take me over for a practice day last week. But you said no! How about this instead, you take a shower and eat some breakfast while I get ready. Then I let you become me at 3 pm, 5 hours before the concert starts. 5 hours to get used to being me.”

    “I don’t know I don’t really want to be you more than necessary. Maybe just an hour or so before-”

    “Absolutely not! If you don’t get used to my body first you’ll be uncoordinated at the concert. What if you fall and break a bone or something? We better do this at least 3 hours before.”

    “Fine! Alright you win! 3 hours before concert time. I just don’t want to be in you that long, that’s all. I just don’t see the point. I also don’t really know what you even want me to do while I’m in control…”

    “Hmmm yeah I wonder what you’ll get up to. You’re not going to peek at my breasts are you?” She said, raising an eyebrow.

    “HUH? I would never! You’re my aunt for crying out loud!” I yelled while blushing beet red.

    “Haha I know you wouldn’t, you’re a good kid. I’m just teasing. Although, if you really wanted to take a peek I really wouldn’t mind. I mean after all I am the coolest aunt in the world aren’t I?”

    “W-what! Are you crazy or something?”

    “Well I mean think about it Malcolm, I’m already letting you take control of my body while I’m basically asleep. It doesn’t get more intimate than that. You seeing my breasts wouldn’t be a big deal after that.”

    “Ugh. I need to get ready already. I’ve had enough of this discussion.” I said getting up and heading out of my room.


    hours before the concert.

    I was just sitting on the couch watching T.V. Apparently my aunt is getting ready somehow, I guess picking out an outfit that she wants her body to wear to the concert.

    “Okay my precious little nephew. I’m all ready for our little outing. What do you think of this outfit I picked out for us both to wear!” She said proudly strutting into the rooms.

    “What the Hell. What are you wearing???” I said, realizing to my horror what my aunt expected us both to wear to an Emo concert. She was wearing the pinkest sweatpants and sweatshirt I have ever seen in my life. They were snug and hugged the shape of her body. You can clearly see the shape of her breasts- Wait why do I keep thinking about that? And she has her brunette hair in a ponytail and she even wore a little makeup. “I can’t!- I mean you can’t wear that to an emo concert! Have you ever been to one before? Everyone there is probably going to be wearing all black. Wearing that? We’ll stick out like a sore thumb. And why are you wearing makeup? You never wear makeup! It’s like you’re trying to make this weirder. It’ll be so embarrassing… People are going to think we’re somebody’s mom who got lost on the way to some yoga classes or something.”

    “Oh how DARE YOU! You ungrateful little…” She said wanting to wrap her hands around my neck. “I’m doing this for you, you little twerp. I just wanted to do you a giant favor but you’re hung up on what I’m wearing, why do you even care?” She yelled angrily. “Besides I thought I’d wear these sweatpants to make you comfortable for your first time in a woman’s body. But you don’t seem grateful at all. Maybe I should go back upstairs and wear the girliest dress I own! Would you like that? You keep acting like being in my body is the worst thing in the world when there are billions of bodies uglier than mine. I bet I’m hotter than any girl at that stupid concert anyway. Or maybe we should just call all of this off and neither of us goes anywhere tonight!”

    “Okay alright, alright. Look I’m sorry Auntie, you’re absolutely right, I am being ungrateful. You’re doing me a giant favor here and I understand that. Look, it’s absolutely fine, okay? I’ll go wearing that. And I have to agree that wearing a dress would be way worse.”

    “Nice to hear an apology from you Champ.” she said adjusting her hair after her outburst. “Now, I’ll put on the blue ring this time.” She said putting on the ring and then handing me the red one. “And you put on the red one. After that I’ll close my eyes and stand here while you basically walk into me. Got it?”

    Stories m2f milf body swap story

  • Stolen Beauty By BluePossession
    X xorg

    “Fuck, fuck yeah. I am such a dirty slut, fuck me.” I growled when I then noticed that I really wanted my breasts to be groped. I saw Antonio had one of his arms on the bed and the other arm slightly covered his face as if he didn’t want to look at me. I grabbed both of his arms and forced them onto my chest. “Stop crying and get to fondling Tony. I need them fondled NOW.” I demanded. He didn’t say anything but obediently raised his hands and began to fondle away.“Is this your first time fondling a nice big pair like these?” I laughed in between plunges. “Well I guess there was that one time I let you feel up mine when we were teens, not that there is much to feel on my real body. You much prefer me in this body, don’t you?”

    “…yes…” He moaned so quietly it was almost a whisper. “…Fuck, Nina I think I’m gonna-”

    “Oh hell no you better not! I’m not there yet.” I immediately grabbed his balls and squeezed to see if the pain might slow him down while I sped up my own hip thrusts trying to reach orgasm. “Come on, come on.” I growled, my downward thrusts speeding up. Pretty soon I could feel his tip begin to shoot out its fluid. As soon as I felt him leak inside me it pushed me over the edge and I could feel my own orgasm begin to come on. It was Earth shattering. I have had orgasms before but this was different. It felt like I had been looking forward to this sex for decades with the combined arousal of two women. I felt the orgasm everywhere, from the tips of my toes to the back of my head. It couldn’t be anymore perfect. It was so perfect in fact, that I felt all the energy drain from me as I buckled over on top of Antonio. With our bodies on top of each other, I feel myself pass out from exhaustion.


    The next morning, Antonio POV

    I feel myself begin to groggily wake up. It’s not immediate but I can tell that I’m not in my usual bed. My eyes open and I remember that I’m not in my room, I’m in my crush Alice’s room. I should be happy, I lost my virginity to her but I know it wasn’t of her own free will. I fully come to my senses and remember what happened here last night. What Nina somehow did to Alice, and what she made me do. And the worst part? I know that somewhere in the back of my mind I liked it. I enjoyed being dominated by her wearing Alice’s face. My whole life I’ve been expected to be the one who asks the girl out and gets rejected. But last night it was kind of nice to just let someone else be in charge. To let someone ask me out. To have them invite me to their place. I could get used to the feeling…

    “What the hell is wrong with me?” I think out loud. I don’t know how but I am going to stop her. I can’t let Nina get away with this. I can’t let her do that to me again. I’m worried if she does I’ll never be able to resist her again. I need to find out how she did it too.

    Just as I start to put on most of my clothes I am startled as someone opens the bedroom door. It’s Alice, or her body at least. I immediately grab the nearest thing to me which was a pink gaming chair and hold it up towards her like a weapon.

    “S–s-stay back Nina! Don’t get anywhere near me. I don’t want to hurt Alice but if I have to, I will. Just let me go!” I yelled at her mustering up as much courage as I could.

    I expect Nina to immediately overpower me with Alice’s superior size. Or even for her to quip something back at me about how she’s already won. Instead I see Alice’s face fill with regret and her eyes begin to water until she can’t hold back the tears.

    “Antonio, I mean- Antonio.” She tried to say in between sobs. “Oh God, I am just, so – so sorry…” She cried, snot beginning to leak out of her nose as well. “I would never- I mean i never have done that to anyone before on a first date. And especially not to a fan! I don’t know what the hell happened to me. I- I…” She completely collapsed to her knees and just let herself cry and cry. She felt complete guilt for everything Nina had made her do. I had seen enough. I could tell this was Alice again. Nina would be gloating right now and not be trying to trick me anymore.

    “Alice please don’t beat yourself up about this…” I said putting my hand on her shoulder. She lifted her face towards me. She was a complete wreck now. Her makeup was running and the tears were still flowing.

    “Antonio, you are too sweet to me. I don’t deserve your forgiveness after what I did… Did I mention I have a boyfriend and I cheated on him with you? I think I’m a monster.”

    “Alice please, I’ve been watching your streams for years. I know that wasn’t you.” I tired to reassure her.

    “But it was me! I wanted to do that to you. When I met you yesterday at Target, as soon as I saw you, I wanted to have you. I was willing to do anything to get you into bed with me. I was even showing off my rear to you like some kind of- like a whore! Ugh, I don’t know what’s wrong with me. You probably hate me now. I know I hate myself now. There must be a gas leak in this apartment or maybe a bad reaction to an edible. Or maybe this is how I’ve always been…” She began to trail off. This is horrible. She truly believes every action was her own decision.

    “Alice please stop crying and look at me.” I said picking her head up by her chin. “I swear that wasn’t you. No matter how much you think it was, it was actually this girl named Nina. She used to be my childhood friend but she became obsessed with me. She’s done so many terrible things to try and get me to be in a relationship with her. But yesterday she did the most horrible thing yet. Somehow, and I don’t know how, she - I guess she - took over your body somehow.” I stammered. “Look, I know it sounds unrealistic, and I have no idea how she even did it, but trust me. Last night? That wasn’t you, I know for a fact it was her. She was piloting your body, as if she was, I don’t know, inside your mind or something like that.”

    “Oh Antonio.” She softly smiled, tears still streaming from her eyes. “You’re so kind. Even after all I did to you, you’re still trying to make me feel better about what I did. But unfortunately, I can assure you nothing like that happened yesterday… as hard to believe as it is… Yesterday was all me.”

    “Alice, seriously I’m telling you it wasn’t-”

    “Antonio, please.” She interrupted. “Please just stop. You’re just making me feel more guilty when you make up these excuses for my sake. I’m so sorry I took advantage of a fan like this. I’ll feel horrible forever. Please just go, and stay away from me forever. I don’t know if I’ll be able to control myself the next time I see you. It’s better if we just avoid each other. I don’t know what it is about you that made me so, so crazy about you.”

    “Alright Alice, if that’s what you want, then I’ll go. And please don’t beat yourself up about last night so much. If I’m being honest it was definitely uncomfortable and painful at first but, towards the end it wasn’t that bad. I guess. In fact, it was kinda hot-” I saw her immediately frown at that last comment. I thought it would make her feel better but I guess she’d rather forget the whole thing. “Sorry for bringing it up again.” I said while heading towards the front door. “I guess this is goodbye forever Alice.”

    “Goodbye Antonio…” She said while lost in thought.

    “That damn Nina.” I said out loud to myself as I was exiting Alice’s building. I’m going straight home and giving her a call. A piece of my mind. I’ll ask to meet her in person and then I’ll find out how she does this so that she can never do it again. Or maybe I’ll just move to Canada like I was planning to.


    Nina’s POV

    I was furious! I finally got to have sex with my soulmate Antonio, but as soon as I finished I woke up the next morning back inside my old boring body. As soon as I was ready I grabbed the knife again and headed straight to the Antique shop.

    “HEY LADY!” I yelled slamming the front door open.

    “Well howdy there young lady! What brings you back to my shop so early in the morning? In fact we’re not even technically open yet-”

    “Your knife is broken, lady. It did let me take over her body and I got to have sex with the man I wanted to, but then after I fell asleep I woke up back in my crappy old body. What gives?” I demanded.

    “Oh sweety, the same thing happened to me. I went to the construction worker’s house and a had a little fun with his wife. Before I knew it, I fell asleep. Then I woke up, back in this pretty body of mine. Ya work with computers right? That wasn’t a bug, it’s a feature. The old Pharaoh just had the gods make it for him so he could experience a day in the life of one of his subjects. Why would a pharaoh ever want to become a commoner permanently? In fact, I’ve been told the knife is cursed. If ya do try to use it again on the same person the knife will punish you and trap you in their body forever as punishment.”

    “Punishment? Being in her body wouldn’t be bad at all. After all, my man doesn’t want me in this boring body, he wants me in Alice’s beautiful body.” I said while holding up the small knife to check its glowing red stone. There I see Alice’s face once again. “Imagine me with all my money and brains while wearing Alice’s stolen body. I’d be the perfect woman for him. I’d be mentally and physically strong enough to dominate every aspect of his life. I can tell that’s what he really wants, he wants me to be in charge. But only if I’m her.”

    “Now hold on a minute darling! The knife was just meant to help you see another perspective. Now that you know he wants a pretty woman we can give you a makeover. Doll you up nice and pretty for him!”

    “Oh come on now, we both know no matter how hard I try I’ll never be as pretty as her. Or as pretty as you. This is my only option.”

    “Honey, don’t do anything crazy now. If you use that knife one more time on this Alice person, you will NEVER be able to go back to your original self. Not to mention the implication that she will forever be trapped in her own body, thinking she is in control when really it is you.”

    “Good!” I said for the last time with my original voice, while I swiftly plunged the knife deep into my right hand. The darkness filled my vision.

    “Oh darling, what have you done…”


    Antonio POV, his home.

    Okay, Antonio. How is Nina doing this? How can I stop her? I need to stop her now, not just for my own sake but for Alice’s as well. Or can Nina do this to other people? I don’t even know what the hell she did.

    Knock, knock.

    Someone’s knocking at my door? I’m not expecting anyone right now. It could be Nina for all I know. I’ve been suspecting for a while that she might be in the same building as me. I open my front door cautiously.

    “Oh thank God.” I exhale with relief. “It’s just you Alice. I was just researching what Nina is doing to you and how we can stop it. I found a couple of sites where people claim similar things have happened to other women and I think-” I stopped myself, wondering why Alice was here after claiming she would avoid me for the rest of her life. And also how would Alice know where I live? I never even told her. Not to mention she was standing there with an evil grin on her face.

    “You’re not her are you?” I asked, already knowing the answer. As soon as I realized I tried to slam the door shut. She easily caught the door and pushed her way into my apartment. I hadn’t noticed much before but Alice’s body towered over me. It was easily about 5 inches taller than me and I’m embarrassed to admit it but she also seems to be stronger than me. I’ve seen her Insta posts and know she goes to the gym regularly, which I’ve never done.

    “Oh Tony poo! You were trying to stop me? How cute of you!” She said while forcing Alice’s mouth onto my mouth, and shoving her tongue deep into my throat.

    “Bleh!” I said pushing her off of me. “Tell me right now how the Hell you keep doing this to her!”


    Nina/Alice POV

    “Haha, well, if you really want to know I guess I can tell you now. I mean since it doesn’t matter anymore and you can’t stop me.” I said, once again humoring the little narrative inside Antonio’s head. I wish he had gotten away from me faster, I knew I couldn’t resist. As soon as he left I was gonna call my therapist to talk to him but all of a sudden as I was dialing the numbers my fingers stopped moving and I started heading outside to chase after Antonio. I followed him right to his apartment building. I just couldn’t help myself and knocked on his door excited to see him again. All it took was a couple minutes of us being apart. I was so happy I even kissed him. I couldn’t even kiss him normally, I kissed him like an animal. That’s just how Tony makes me feel!

    “You want the truth Tony? You won’t believe it even if I tell you. A couple days ago when you managed to escape me I went to an old antiques place and bought an expensive magical knife. At first I didn’t believe in its powers but the shop-keep was happy to demonstrate how real its abilities were. After that I used it on Alice the next day. It was me piloting her body at target and it was me who took you on that date. And finally, it was me who you made love to. Wasn’t it magical? I know you’re going to pretend you didn’t like it but I could feel it. You loved every minute of it didn’t you? My little Tony-poo…” I said while looking down at him and caressing his cute cheek. I never realized how fun it is to make up elaborate stories on the spot like this. I also didn’t even know I was capable of making them up so quickly on the spot. I guess years of streaming have made me good at this!

    “Oh please, made love? More like you raped me. So anyway where is the knife now then?” He spat at me.

    “Oh you wanna know where it is huh? I bet it’s so you can try to steal it away from me and stop me from possessing Alice in the future right?”

    “Damn you Nina. You were always too smart.” Tony really loves calling me that name for some reason. Either way, I appreciate the compliment!

    “Well you’re too late to try anything like that Tony. The first time I used it on her it wore off, but the second time is permanent.”

    “Jesus Christ… Please tell me you’re joking…” Antonio whimpered.

    “Nope, in fact I left that magical knife back with its original owner. Along with my clothes and glasses. I won’t be needing them anymore. I’m here to stay, forever.”

    “I- I can’t save her anymore… Does this mean- is the real Alice gone?”

    “Huh? Not really, she’s still here. I can kind of sense her, she’s not dead or anything, she just believes everything I do is what she actually wants to do.”

    “Damn you Nina.”

    Messing with Antonio is so easy and fun, I could get used to this. I then pick him up and cradle him in my arms, he’s pretty small in a cute way. Those years of going to the gym are finally paying off too.

    “What the hell are you doing??? Put me down you evil bitch!” Antonio yelled but I could tell he wasn’t resisting all that much.

    “I just want some more of what we did last night. This time on your bed Tony!” I said as I tossed him on the bed. Usually I’m not the forceful one but something about Antonio’s personality makes me feel so powerful. So in charge. I can tell he secretly likes taking orders.

    “Take your pants off.” I ordered him.

    “N-no. I don’t want to.” He whined while sitting in the bed trying not to make eye contact with me. I slapped him hard against the face like last night. I’m usually against violence but damn does it get me going when I do that to him. I should’ve dated smaller men sooner!

    “Alright fine, I’ll take my pants off just don’t hit me anymore.” He said finally complying.

    As soon as his pants and boxers came off, my mouth was immediately all over his shaft. My previous boyfriends used to have to beg me for head but with Antonio I’m literally giving it away. Just like yesterday this is too much for the little guy and he busts almost immediately.

    “Haha we have to build up your endurance more, Tony! It’s no fun when you pop that fast.” I laughed at him. When did I become such a tease? But it’s okay. I know he likes it when I do that.

    “Feel up my new breasts, so you can get it back up.” I said excitedly, presenting my chest towards him. I know they’re the same breasts I’ve always had, but I must mean new to him. He tries his hardest not to look at my chest and refuses to move his hands an inch. “That’s an order little man!!!” I snapped at him. I can see it immediately has an effect on him because his cock begins to stiffen up again and he begins to grope me. He loves when I take charge doesn’t he?

    “Okay now that you’re all fired up again, let me get on top of you. You like it when I’m on top don’t you Tony-poo?” I teased him. I bet he loves it when I call him that.

    “N-no.” he stammered. What a bad little liar he is. “And for god’s sake let’s use a condom.”

    “What for? I already told you this is my body.” Which is true. I’m a strong independent woman. I should be free to do whatever I want or whoever I want. As unprotected as I want! “Besides, we’ve known each other since middle school. We don’t need a condom!” Well I think I meant it feels like we’ve known each other since then even though we just met. The words just didn’t come out right.

    Just like last night I lower myself all the way down his shaft. Feeling his hot shaft deep inside my burning cavern. Filling me up completely. “This is everything I’ve ever dreamed about, did you ever dream about this Tony?”

    “Ohhhh fuck yeah.” He groaned. “With Alice? Totally. With Nina? Never.” For some reason that comment kind of hurt me deep inside. I grab his nipples and give them a quick twist. “OW! What the hell is wrong with you??”

    “What’s the matter, Tony? You don’t like to mix pain with pleasure?” I said while twisting them even further, still riding his cock up and down the whole time. “Uhhh, ohhh fuck yeah. You better not come either! I don’t want you to come until I say so, little man.” That’s right, women deserve to cum just as much as men.

    “Oh fuck, that is so hot. It’s so hot to hear Alice saying that.” He can’t hold it anymore and I can feel his hot rod explode inside me. “Damn, fuck… Dammit Nina, I think I’m getting addicted to this.”

    “Of course you are my little Tony.” I say lowering my head to give him a kiss on the lips. I’m somewhat disappointed I didn’t get to come, but this kiss is my consolation prize. I don’t know what exactly it is about this Antonio guy but whether it’s kissing or sex I just feel so excited. It’s as if this is my first time ever pleasuring a man or something. I think I’m in love.

    “Antonio, would you marry me?” I couldn’t believe the words coming out of my mouth. I just blurted them out without even thinking. But it makes sense. I’ve never felt this way about any other man. I wonder how Jason is going to take this news?

    “M-marry you? Why the Hell are you asking that! Of course I’m going to say no…” Once again I could tell he wasn’t exactly the best liar. I think he’s considering it.

    “Face it Antonio, you just hit the jackpot. The woman of your dreams is naked in front of you and just had sex with you. Not only that she’s obsessed with you too. She’s wanted you for so long. Did I mention I’m super smart and successful? If you marry me you don’t have to work at that stinking Target anymore. I can transfer all my bank accounts to Alice. It might be hard to get my old job back, but with a written recommendation from Nina it might just work. I just want to take care of you, forever. Is that so wrong?” I would say anything to make him marry me.

    “I… well… I guess I could consider it. I mean not working anymore sounds great. I hate working.”

    “Well the only catch is you’re going to have to let me fuck you whenever I want. Which will probably be multiple times a day.” I said a bit crazily.

    “What? Even if I’m not in the mood?”

    “Especially when you’re not in the mood. I like it when you resist me, Tony-poo.”

    “Fuck… this is like making a deal with the devil.”

    “Just think about it okay? I’m going to get going.” I say while putting my clothes back on. “I’m going to start transferring all my accounts to Alice’s name and try to get my job back seeing as Nina just quit, they’re going to need someone to replace her. I might have to take a cut in pay since there’s no way they’ll pay the same to someone with less experience…” Hmm well I have always wondered about having a normal job. I love streaming but it can be stressful. Maybe a normal job is what I need.


    Epilogue, 3 years later

    “Antonio! I’M HOME!” I yelled into my big mansion. I can’t believe quitting streaming and switching to a tech job could get me so much money and such a big house in the Bay area. I thought the job would be challenging at first but the programming and projects just seemed to come naturally to me. I just had a knack for it I guess.

    “Antonio! GET DOWN HERE AT ONCE!” I yelled while taking my heels off. I certainly looked nothing like how I used to look 3 years ago. My old wardrobe used to be really pink and sexy clothes like yoga pants. But nowadays since I’ve switched careers I’ve started wearing more professional but sexy clothing. Tight pantsuits and some modest heels. Less makeup but still some. I’m good at my job but I think my looks have also helped me get promoted faster than some of the other women in my field.

    “Y-yes dear?” Asked my adorable little house husband Antonio. When I first met him it was love at first sight. I immediately broke up with my boyfriend of 2 years and fucked Antonio on our first date. There’s just something about him that made my heart beat like crazy. All my friends and family thought I was insane when I married him after only a month of meeting him but I don’t care. I feel like I’ve known him for decades.

    “Remove your pants and lay down on the kitchen table. I want to fuck you after a long day of work.” Me and Antonio have a very sex positive relationship. I believe it’s an important part of any healthy relationship.

    “Right now? I was in the middle of a Valorant match… in fact I should really get back to it before-”

    “Oh please I’m the breadwinner so if I say we’re fucking then we are fucking.” I say as I force him onto the table. I may be a woman but I have such a size advantage on him that it is easy for me to do it.

    “Alice please, you’re hurting me.” he pleaded.

    “What did I tell you about that name? Only use it when we are in public. You know what to call me when it’s just us two in our big beautiful house.”

    “Sigh… I know- dear. Nina please stop. Look, can we just go one day where you don’t force yourself onto me?”

    “We made a deal 3 years ago you little worm. You don’t have to work and I take care of you. And in exchange you become my little sex slave who I fuck daily. What don’t you understand about that? You’re the asshole who made me obsessed with you for 20 years. You’re the one who made me steal this slut’s body just so you’d give me the time of day. So please, don’t act like you didn’t agree to all of this.” This is a classic role-play me and Antonio have been doing forever where I pretend I’m actually his childhood friend Nina. Mostly I just imagine what she would say and I say it. We really get into it.

    “Fine but can we at least make this quick?” he said, rolling his eyes.

    "Oh this is not going to be quick my little Tony-poo, in fact did I mention I just picked up a nice big strap-on while I was driving back from work? I hope your little house husband ass is ready for it…

    The end

    Stories m2f possession story

  • Stolen Beauty By BluePossession
    X xorg

    My eyes are immediately drawn to a tall pair of pink heels. “Would he like those?” I wondered, referring again to my boyfriend Jason. I know I like them. “Oh I just can’t. I’ll do the yoga pants and the makeup and the cleavage but I am not wearing those uncomfortable heels. Not even for him.” Yeah I guess heels and yoga pants don’t make a lot of fashion sense.

    “Hey, these shoes don’t look bad.” I said reaching for an ugly pair of white sneakers my mom got me as a birthday present. “Honestly, they’re actually pretty comfortable.” You know, this is just one of those days where I pick comfort over fashion.

    “Okay now let’s see how far am I from Target?” I said pulling out my phone. “Shit, I don’t know her pass code. Oh wait can I just- yep the fingerprint scanner works. Of course it works. Why wouldn’t it? These are my fingers now after all.” Ugh maybe Jade is right, I can be such a klutz sometimes.

    “Okay looks like Target is only 20 minutes away. I guess I’ll walk.” Usually I would take an uber for anything 20 minutes away or more but I do need exercise to keep my figure. Yeah why not walk today, the weather is lovely after all.

    For some reason, as I walked out of my apartment building I suddenly felt very nervous and self conscious. As I walked I kept paying a lot of attention to the guys. They were checking me out as usual. For most a quick glance. Other creeps stare way too long. The usual. But for some reason today It felt like a rush. It all felt so new. It felt as if this was the first time in my life men were giving me this much attention even though I know that isn’t true. I get this attention on a regular basis. So why do I feel like this today?

    I was almost at the target when suddenly a tall athletic guy walked up to me.

    “Looking good babe! You mind if I get your number?” he said boldly. “I would love to take you out to dinner sometime.”

    “uh-uh-uh,” I heard myself stutter. My face getting hot. Usually I would just tell this guy to buzz off and that I have a boyfriend. But for some reason today my voice is failing me. It’s like I can’t get the words out even though I’m used to guys bothering me like this. “I uhm, I’m sorry I’m not used to this.” I lied to him as I slowly walked away.

    What a strange encounter. Oh well. At least I’m finally at the target. Now, what was I here to buy again? Whatever I guess I’ll just browse the makeup section or something for now.

    Or at least that’s what I thought. For whatever reason I found myself in the video game section. I mostly play Valorant but it might be nice to see what else is on the shelves nowadays. But once I got there my eyes weren’t really interested in the games that much. It was as if I was looking for something else. Finally, I spotted a tall white guy stocking a shelf. I proceeded to walk up to him.

    “Hey excuse me, I need help with something in the video game department?” I said since I couldn’t seem to find what I was looking for.

    “Right away miss, how can I help?” he said stealing a quick glance at my cleavage. I felt myself get a little angry about it though. Not that I can blame him. I usually don’t mind when men take a quick respectful look. But for some reason today it’s ticking me off. Can’t guys keep their eyes to themselves?

    “Well the thing is… what I want is behind a glass container so I need help from the specific video games guy. I don’t think you can help Jim.” I said preferring that someone a little less pervy help me out with my purchase.

    “You know my name?” He said in disbelief that such a pretty girl knows his name.

    “Yeah of course it’s on your name-tag, Jim.” I responded even though I don’t quite remember when I read the name-tag.

    “Oh right, the name-tag. Duh. I’ll go get the video games guy right away. He’s kind of hiding out in the back right now. He’s trying to avoid some creepy stalker or whatever. Not trying to avoid any pretty customers like you.” He said cheerfully.

    “Yeah right, of course not…” I muttered to myself. I made my way back to the video games section to wait. Still not really sure what exactly I want but when I figure it out this guy should be able to help me out right away. For some reason as I was waiting I could start to feel butterflies in my stomach. As if my body was anticipating something soon. What a strange feeling to get randomly in a Target.

    “Er-hem.” I heard a soft male voice clearing his throat behind me. “Hi my name’s Antonio, Jim said you needed help here?” The butterflies in my stomach went crazy. I could feel my cheeks get really hot at the sound of his voice.

    “Oh yes that was me.” I said turning mostly just my head around to meet him. It’s as if I wanted to keep my rear facing towards him for whatever reason. I caught him stealing a quick glance as well. Except this time instead of anger I felt some sort of pride well up inside me. For some reason I was glad this particular guy was staring. I did a quick shake of my hips just to see what would happen. His eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. “Fuck, I have never felt this sexy before.” I barely whispered under my breath. I do look good today!

    “So uhm what did you need exactly?” he said nervously trying not to ogle me anymore. I felt myself getting a bit upset that he was no longer staring. It’s like I wanted his eyes back on me.

    “Oh yeah the reason I called you over here, let’s see here. Ahh there it is.” There it was at the bottom of the glass case. A pink xbox controller just like the one I already owned. I could use a spare in case the old one breaks. But for some reason my body was really bent down low while I pointed at the xbox. It’s like I really wanted this target employee to stare at my ass some more, honestly from where he was standing I think he was seeing more of my ass then the controller. What the hell am I doing? I’m behaving like an awkward teenage girl trying to show off her assets to a crush. But it’s working, I can feel his eyes locked onto my rear-end like lasers. I’m grinning with glee knowing the effect I have on him.

    “The uh pink xbox controller? I can uhmmm certainly get that for you miss but could you step back a bit I don’t have enough room to unlock the case.”

    “Oh yes of course. Sorry I didn’t realize how in the way I was.” I said standing up straight and taking a step back. I gave him a nice big radiant smile as well.

    “Uh thanks.” he said, bending down and unlocking the case. While he was slightly bent over and reaching all the way to the back I could feel my eyes roaming his entire body like an animal. What is it with this guy? Why am I going crazy for him? He’s not as tall or as muscular as my boyfriend Jason. In fact, he’s shorter than me too. But for some reason, my body wants him. I want him. I want to take him back to my place and unwrap him like a birthday present. I almost pounce on him right then and there but he stands back up with the controller in hand.

    “Here you go.” He said handing me the controller. I pause for a second as if I didn’t just ask for it.

    “Thanks Tony.” I say grabbing the controller letting my hand linger on his hand a little too long. He got a weird look on his face at that. “I’m sorry I meant Antonio. Antonio. Not Tony. Sorry sometimes I get too casual with names too soon you know?” I’m talking all flustered. It’s like I’m back in high school I don’t know how to talk to men anymore. What is this little Fillipino boy doing to me?

    “Oh it’s not a big deal at all, lot’s of people call me Tony, really. Oh and uhm since we’re being so casual, are you by chance Alice the Valorant streamer?” He asked almost shaking. It was kinda cute how nervous he was. He probably wanted to ask the whole time but was too scared to do it earlier. Lot’s of fans are like that.

    “Why yes, I am!” I said proudly. “In fact I was just streaming before I came here.”

    “That is so cool. It’s so awesome to meet you in person. I knew we lived in the same city but I never imagined we would happen to meet. I’m a big fan. You used to play on my favorite team and I follow your stream. You’re awesome.”

    “Aww thanks so much Antonio!” I said blushing. Weird. Usually when fans say things like that it kinda turns me off. But with Antonio, it’s different. I would love to hear him complement me all day long.

    “Well uhhh if this is all you were here for I’d be happy to ring you up Alice.”

    “Sure that sounds great Antonio.” I said with a very high pitch, smiling way too hard. What the hell is wrong with me? He’s my fan, he worships me. So why is my heart beating so fast?

    We walk side by side to the register, the whole time my heart pounding. I can feel this warm happiness inside me. Just being able to walk side by side with him and be in his presence is enough to make me happy. Like this is some forbidden action. Every time he glances over at me I can feel my body react. It’s almost like I had been starved of Antonio’s attention for years even though I only just met him today. Is this love at first sight?

    “That’ll be $40 dollars today Alice.” Antonio stated getting behind the counter and ringing me up. “Will that be cash or card?”

    “Oh crap. I forgot my purse at my apartment. All I brought was this stupid phone. And these stupid yoga pants don’t have any pockets for cards or cash.” I said despondently. How on Earth did this happen? I have never once in my life left my house without my purse.

    “Well is that an iPhone? You can try holding it up to the card reader. If you have apple pay it should go through.”

    I held it up and the transaction went through no problem. I can’t believe I forgot I even had that.

    “Oh yeah apple pay. Sorry I just switched over from android to apple.” I lied to save face.

    “Oh yeah I did the same recently. How long ago was this?” Antonio asked making conversation while the receipt printed.

    “Earlier today I guess.” What a stupid lie. I just switched to apple today? Why did I even say that?

    “Haha, that’s hilarious. There’s no way that’s true. Well here’s your controller and the receipt is in the bag. Have a nice day.” He said as he began to walk away towards the back of the store.

    “Wait!” I half shouted.

    “Uhm yeah? Do you need something else?”

    “Well I was wondering if it was okay maybe I could uhm get your number or maybe we could- look I don’t usually do this- Do you want to grab some dinner with me, like now?” I could hardly get the words out, I feel like I could pass out from the strain on my heart. Jason is not going to be happy that I’m asking out random guys at Target.

    “You… Alice the popular twitch streamer want to take me out to dinner? Why? I’m just a random guy who works at Target. Do you do this with all your fans or is this some kind of YouTube prank? Is there a hidden camera somewhere?”

    “No! Of course not! I wouldn’t do that to you. Never. Look it’s just you seem so sweet, shy and sensitive like me.” Strange. I am saying some weird things today.

    “Really? You seem quite extroverted from what I’ve seen on your stream.”

    “You know what you’re absolutely right, disregard everything I just said. What I actually mean to say is that I’ve mainly been dating stupid jock muscle-heads and I think it’s time for me to try something new. Yeah that’s it. I’m just curious, that’s all.” I said recovering some of my usual confident demeanor. “Yeah so if you’re interested let’s just go for it.” I said smiling like a schoolgirl again. I think I was even trying to push my chest slightly out to see if he steals a glance.

    “I… guess that makes sense. Sure let’s just go for it. I get off of work in like 40 minutes.”

    “Oh you’re gonna make me wait? A pretty girl like me doesn’t always ask out a guy like you. Make me wait and I just might lose interest.” I flirted back at him. Finally I’m starting to sound like my old self again. This is usually how I handle guys.

    His face went beet red with nervousness. He’s probably never had such a beautiful woman flirt with him like this before. “I erm- I uh I’ll tell my manager I’m leaving early today. Family emergency or whatever. I’m sure he won’t care I’m usually always on time so, yeah. I can uh meet you around back if that’s alright. I’m trying to avoid the front entrance because, well I’m kinda trying to avoid this other girl.”

    “Oh another girl huh? So I have competition?” I flirted again while also gliding my hand up his arm. I love to see him squirm.

    “Hardly, you don’t have to worry about her at all. She’s more of a crazy stalker than anything.” I felt a slight bit of anger rise up inside me when he said that word. But it quickly passed.

    “I’m going to change,” he continued, “I wont take more than 5 minutes.”

    “I’ll see you soon Antonio.” I said as he walked away. “Crazy stalker huh? Is that how you really feel?” I whispered creepily to myself. I guess I’m curious about that.


    Antonio’s POV

    “Yo Antonio,” Jim asked me in the Target employee changing room. “What happened with you and that Korean chick? You guys seemed to be chatting it up for a while.”

    “You’re never gonna believe this Jim.” I said while tearing off my uniform and putting on my casual clothes. “We are going to dinner together right now.”

    “No fucking way bro. You’re serious? You asked out that baddie? You’ve got some serious balls. I thought she was way out of your league. Not to mention quite a bit taller than you.”

    “I agree bro but she said she’s tired of dating meatheads like you. She’s interested in maybe dating a more sensitive guy. Trying something new. Also if I’m being honest she may have been the one who asked me out.”

    “Bro. You can’t be serious right now. You’re telling me that’s the second babe who’s come into this store to ask you out? That’s crazy. I mean the first one wasn’t that hot but 2 for 2. You are still pulling way more than me. You gotta tell me your secret sometime. Maybe I gotta start acting more shy and sensitive like you.”

    “Yeah I’ll try to give you some advice but it’ll have to be another time. I gotta go like right now. She’s waiting for me.” I said with a giant grin from ear to ear as I picked up the last of my stuff and headed for the back exit.

    As soon as I stepped outside I saw her. She was somehow even prettier outside in the daylight than she was inside. I could feel my heart start to beat. I must be the luckiest man alive today.

    “Hey Alice so where did you want to eat?” I asked trying to sound as friendly and non-nervous as possible.

    “Oh well one of my favorite spots is actually like 5 minutes away from here.”

    “Well if it’s your favorite I’m sure it’ll be great.” I said as we started walking. “So what type of place is this anyway?”

    “It’s a pho place. My favorite pho place in the whole city. I wanted to show it to you.” She said as if she had been wanting to say that for a long time.

    “Pho? That’s Vietnamese right? That’s interesting for some reason I thought you’d want to go somewhere Korean I guess.”

    “Oh so you think because I’m Korean I only eat Kimchi?” She teased and winked at me.

    “Haha no of course not it’s just. Never mind. You know it’s weird. Something about you just um it feels kinda familiar. Almost like I’ve known you for a while. I’m sorry if that sounds a bit awkward or cringey.” I said embarrassed.

    “Oh it’s not awkward at all. It’s probably because you’ve watched my streams before.” She said with a cute giggle. She was perfect.

    “Yeah that must be it.” I said staring off into the distance.


    “Okay we’re here. This is the place. Lily Pho.”

    “Woah Lily Pho? What a crazy coincidence. I swear this is the favorite restaurant of that stalker girl I was talking about earlier. I think she’s mentioned trying to get me to come with her here before.”

    “Oh shoot my bad.” She said while facepalming. “I am so sorry Antonio if you’d rather eat somewhere else I’d be more than happy to leave.” She seemed to be very frustrated with herself.

    “Hey it’s totally okay.” I said while putting my hand on her shoulder. “There was literally no way you could have known. Don’t beat yourself up over it. Besides if this is one of your favorite spots then I’m more than happy to eat here with you.” It’s weird. I’m starting to feel so familiar with her. More at ease. It’s almost like I’ve known her my whole life. I know that doesn’t make much sense but its true.

    We both sit down and order the same bowls. We joke around a lot and get along great. It’s crazy how much stuff we seem to have in common. It’s even crazier how similar our senses of humor are. It’s like we’re soulmates who have finally found each other. I can’t believe this girl wasn’t in my life sooner. I think I can even see myself marrying her. Of course I don’t want to just blurt that out on the first date. That’ll make me sound insane. Pretty soon we were done with our food and had a couple of beers in us. We were just about ready to leave.

    “You know Alice, I just wanna say, this has been one of the best first dates I’ve ever had. I just feel like we are just so… I don’t even know what to call it. Compatible? I would very much like to see you again.” I said with confidence I didn’t even know I had.

    “Oh fuck.” She said almost tearing up. “You don’t know how happy it makes me to hear that Antonio. You don’t know how long I’ve waited for you to finally say that… I mean for me to finally have found someone like you to say that.” She then tried her best to recompose herself. “Sorry, just ignore what I’m saying. I’m not making a lot of sense. By the way, it’s kind of late. Would you be able to walk me back to my place tonight? I would feel a lot safer if you did.” She said, batting her eyes at me flirtily.

    “Yeah totally- of course I can! I’d love to even!” Geez could I sound anymore desperate?

    “Haha, you’re so cute when you’re nervous.” she grinned.

    I could feel my cheeks blush as we started to get up and head out of the restaurant.


    Alice’s POV.

    What is happening to me? I just met this guy a couple hours ago and yet my heart is racing. He’s not even my usual type. He’s small and Filipino. I usually prefer tall white guys.

    Oh no, I just grabbed his hand. Now I’m holding his hand like we’re in middle school? I wonder what Jason would say if he happened to see us walking together right now. I should probably break up with him before going any further with this Antonio guy.

    “Okay, I’m pretty sure this is my place right here.” I can be such a dummy sometimes. It took me way too long to remember which building was mine. But we all have those brain fart moments right?

    “This building is really nice. You must make really good money.” Antonio said while admiring the building.

    “Yeah of course I make good money, my boss can be quite an asshole sometimes though…” I muttered while typing in the code to the main entrance.

    “Your boss? I thought you were a streamer and professional Valorant player?” he questioned.

    “Yeah well, even we have bosses to y’know Antonio. I don’t want to dwell on the subject though.” I usually don’t like telling other people but my mom is in charge of all the money I make. I guess she is kind of like a boss to me.

    “Well, it looks like you’re home safely. My job here is done. So I guess I’ll just-”

    “Well actually,” I began while holding the front door open. “I was wondering if you would like to head up to my place? I just wanted to… show you some of my stuff. Like my gaming PC for instance.” Wow. First date and I’m already inviting him up to my place? He is going to think I am such an easy whore. What am I doing?

    “Uh, no I really shouldn’t. Really we just met. I’d be happy to take your number though and maybe we can go on another date soon.” He said quite maturely.

    “Oh what is wrong with you! Any man would be jumping at the chance to-” Woah I don’t usually lose my cool like that. Even Antonio was taken aback by it. “Sorry Antonio I don’t know what got into me. What I meant to say was I’d be more than happy to give you my number if you head upstairs with me. It’ll just be real quick.” I said while giving him my sweetest smile. Hoping he would forget the outburst I just had.

    “Uhmm, yeah sure I guess it couldn’t hurt? I mean technically I’ve seen your room a hundred times before on your stream so maybe it’s not that weird…” he said, rationalizing more to himself than to me.


    “Well here we are. This is my home. Is it pink enough for you?” I joked, some embarrassment in my voice. I never really noticed just how pink my apartment was before today. I should remodel it soon.

    “Haha, no it’s just as pink as I imagined.” He laughed back.

    “Well feel free to have a seat while I show you some of my things.”

    “A seat? What like on your bed or something?” He asked sheepishly.

    “Yeah sure right on the bed is fine. Why? Never been in a woman’s bed before? Have you ever even been in a girl’s room before?” I questioned a bit more rudely than I normally would.

    “What, of course I’ve been in a girl’s room before.” he said trying to sound nonchalant.

    “Really? I’m pretty sure you never have.” I said, raising an eyebrow as if I knew he was lying.

    “Okay fine you caught me okay! I haven’t been with too many girls before. In fact, I’m really quite nervous right now. I really shouldn’t have come up here.”

    “Oh relax you little nerd. I love the way you squirm when you’re nervous. I always have.”

    “Always have? We just met today.”

    “Yeah that’s what I meant. I’ve loved it since I met you, earlier today.” Maybe Jade was right and I am high today. I think maybe yesterday I took an edible? That would explain some of my awkwardness.

    “You’re starting to sound a bit weird Alice. I think I’m just gonna go-” he said while getting up from the bed to leave.

    “Wait, don’t!” I said as I pounced on him. I held his arms down on the bed.

    “Alice, what the hell are you doing?” He said struggling against me. I’ve usually never been stronger than my previous boyfriend but Antonio is so small. He must be around 5’3 compared to my 5’9. It feels so easy to hold him down. It made me feel so powerful. Before I knew it I planted a big wet kiss on him. Then I started using my tongue. I wanted to devour him. “You have no idea how long I’ve waited for this Tony-poo. I want to eat you alive.” I said, sounding like a complete maniac. I could feel my crotch get hotter and gooier. I could even feel myself leaking a bit. I have never felt this turned on before. I’ve never done this to anyone before. Something about me pinning him down and him resisting is driving me wild. It’s all happening so quickly. It almost feels like, like I had been looking forward to this very moment for a very long time.

    “Get off of me!” He said trying his hardest to break free. But he couldn’t. The best he could do was pull his head away momentarily.

    “This is happening whether you want it or not Tony. I’ve been looking forward to this for years. I am NOT letting you escape.” I said so uncharacteristically. Usually I’m the submissive one under a big strong man. But I should have tried this years ago. Being larger than the man under me is so exhilarating. To be able to dominate him.

    “There it is again. You said years, I just met you lady! And these nicknames like Tony and shit, just who are you?” He said still struggling but successfully freeing his mouth. “I should be happy that I’m in bed getting assaulted by my crush Alice but I’m just not. There’s something wrong here, I can feel it. It’s almost as if you’re not Alice, you couldn’t be. She’s so sweet and cute. Flirty but not dominating. You’re being rough and crass. Not to mentioned you don’t just sound attracted to me, in face your tone of voice sounds obsessed. It’s almost like- this sounds impossible- but it’s almost like you’re my stalker Nina or something. Your face, it definitely looks like Alice’s face but you’re Nina somehow aren’t you?”

    “Dammit.” I said relaxing my arms slightly but with a strong enough grip to stop him from escaping. “Fine, I don’t care anymore. You want the truth? I AM Nina. Is that what you want to hear, Tony?” I said as crazily as I could. Of course I know I’m Alice but roleplaying in bed really gets me going. I always wished Jason would roleplay more.

    “I- I knew it! But how? How is this even possible? Plastic surgery or something?? But I just saw you yesterday.” Antonio began to question before I planted a nice hard slap across his face, stunning him.

    “ENOUGH!” I yelled. “I would never waste money on something as stupid as plastic surgery. I simply stalked your social media and saw that you had a crush on this dumb bimbo. What actually happened was I went to his antique store and I met this souther lady and well- oh forget it - basically I used magic to get inside this stupid bitch’s head! So there you have it. All I wanted to do was fulfill your fantasy. Your crush has you in her bed and she wants to fuck your brains out. Does it really matter that it’s me Nina inside here?” I said again trying my best to sound crazy while making up an obviously fake story. Magic isn’t real of course. Would Antonio believe me?

    “I wouldn’t believe it but the way you’re acting. I always knew you were evil and obsessive but this time you’ve really gone too far. Nina, please… just get out of her and we’ll talk. You can’t just use people like some kind of meat suit or something.”

    “Oh please we are way past that point. I know for a fact you do not want to talk to me. So I’ve decided I’m going to take full advantage of you tonight with Alice’s stronger body.” I stood up briefly to pull my top off and my yoga pants off. I was just in my matching pink bra and thong when I immediately pounced back on top of Antonio, making sure he wouldn’t escape.

    “This is happening whether you like it or not, Antonio. We’re losing our virginity to each other just like I always dreamed about. Well I was hoping it would be in my real body but this will be just as good I’m sure!” I loved lying and gas-lighting him. Knowing he’s actually believing everything I’m saying is making my crotch burn with desire. I feel a burning urge to have him inside me.

    “Nina please.” He begged as I pulled his pants and boxers down revealing his penis. Somehow, it wasn’t fully erect yet. Probably because he’s so scared. “Please don’t do this to me and especially don’t do this to Alice. She doesn’t deserve this.”

    “Oh please you’re always thinking of yourself and Alice. What about me, Nina?” I said while I started to tease his balls and shaft. Normally I never engage in oral sex but something about his penis just looks so appetizing. Before I knew it I had the entirety of his shaft in my mouth and began sucking him off like a complete amateur.

    “Fuck…” He moaned. He was so inexperienced he came almost instantly. I swallowed some of it but the rest fell on my face or the bed. I loved how easy it was to mess with Antonio. I should have began fucking my fans a long time ago.

    “I noticed you stopped resisting my little Tony.” I smiled evilly at him. Completely lost in this persona of Nina that I came up with thanks to Antonio’s help. “What does it feel like to have your fantasies come true? To bust all over the face of your favorite streamer? My dreams are coming true. Getting to finally taste your cock after so long.”

    “How does it feel? It feels fucking dirty and disgusting. What you’re doing is so wrong and evil. I hope you go straight to hell Nina.” He said with as much anger in his voice as he could muster.

    “Oh please, you say that Tony and yet you came hard for me. Not to mention I can see your cock is back up and raring to go. Ready for round 2 I assume? I know I am!” I said feeling just how hot and moist I was getting as I rubbed a finger over my labia. I removed my bra and put one leg over him as I raised my thong covered crotch only a couple of inches above his fully erect member.

    “You know I’ve hacked into your computer a couple times before Antonio. I know you prefer it when pornstars leave their underwear on so instead of removing it, I’ll just pull her thong to the side a bit.” I said as I slowly moved my thong to the side, revealing my soppy wet pussy to him. His eyes completely honed in on my mound. I must have the craziest look in my eyes right now. “I bet you never thought in a million years you’d get to see Alice’s bare naked snatch like this.” I said as I slowly began to lower myself onto him.

    “Nina please! Please stop. I don’t even have a condom on, don’t do this to Alice.”

    “No condom? Do I look like I care? It’s not my body!” Usually I would make a sexual partner wear a condom but right now I was fully engrossed in my evil persona and so completely aroused that I didn’t care anymore. Our privates are so close now that I can feel the heat radiating off of his shaft, he can probably feel the heat coming from myself. I can’t think of anything else clearly anymore. I just want to be filled so badly by this stranger’s cock that it hurts.

    As soon as I feel contact, I can’t bear it anymore. I instantly lose control of myself and plunge down completely. As soon as I did I felt a shiver throughout my body as I was finally filled. “Mmmmph, yesssssss.” I moaned. I finally felt whole. Like I was empty and his shaft had filled me up completely. “YES, YES, YES!” I squealed as I began to gyrate my hips slightly with his whole shaft still inside me. Letting it explore every nook and cranny inside of my cavern.

    “Fuck… fuck… Nina…” He moaned weakly. Hearing him moan that name made me even hotter.

    Feeling a little satisfied I then began to slowly use my legs to raise myself off of him. But before we could separate, I immediately plunged back down to feel him fill me back up all over again. Over and over I did it. Using his meatstick to pleasure me more and more. With wild abandon I was moving my hips up and down like a complete whore yet at the same time so clumsily as if it was also my first time having sex.

    Stories m2f possession story

  • Stolen Beauty By BluePossession
    X xorg

    Stolen Beauty

    Author - BluePossession

    **Not my usual type of story. This one has FtF, Domination, and “unaware” possession. Things I don’t usually write. Might seem out of place compared to my other work. For anyone wondering where I’ve been, I’ve been writing things I don’t think have general public appeal. Thought this one might.

    Stolen Beauty

    My name is Antonio Garcia, I’m just your average 22 year old Filipino-American trying to survive in San Francisco. Currently I’m working at Target in the video game section. It doesn’t pay enough and I don’t have many prospects but it’s a living. If I’m being honest though most of my money goes to rent and video games and there’s usually nothing left at the end of the month. Currently I was restocking a shelf when my tall coworker Jim walked up to me.

    “Hey Antonio! What’s up?” Jim said with a smile.

    “Not much man, another day another dollar.” I said sarcastically.

    “Yeah I was just looking for you, some Asian chick just asked me where you were.”

    “Fuck.” I said face palming. “Was she about the same height as me with glasses? Unattractive with an annoying voice?”

    “Yeah actually, you know her then?”

    “Yeah I think I know who she is,” I said pinching my nose in frustration. “She’s this girl named Nina. We used to be friends as kids but she started obsessing over me when I kept refusing her advances. She’s kind of like my stalker now. I knew it was only a matter of time before she found me at my new job. Now she’ll probably stop by every day after work to ask me to a movie or to dinner or some other date type activity.”

    “That doesn’t sound so bad. Maybe if you just humored her a bit she might stop?” Jim asked with concern.

    “No it doesn’t work like that, I’ve already tried. She can’t be reasoned with. She also makes me very uncomfortable, I swear I’ve caught her looking through my trash and leaving gifts on my front door. She even conAntoniod my mom to give her the keys to my apartment once. I had to ask the landlord to change the locks.” I said gloomily.

    “Woah. She’s an actual stalker. I thought you were kidding there for a second. You want me to tell the manager to call the cops or security or something?”

    “No there’s no point. They’ll just call me a wimp for calling 911 on a tiny Vietnamese girl. Or they’ll even take her side and tell me to just man up and go on the damn date. Look just tell her I left early if you see her.”

    “Antonio!” I heard Nina wail from very close by. Possibly 1 aisle over.

    “Quick get behind me.” Jim said shoving me behind his 6’1 frame. I was about 5’3 so I was pretty well hidden behind him.

    “Oh, you’re that tall guy from before.” Nina said when she saw Jim. She was a 5’5 Vietnamese girl wearing a masculine red bomber jacket with white pants. Her face sporting some nerdy glasses with no makeup on. “Have you seen Antonio anywhere yet? Me and him have a date planned tonight.”

    “A date? Antonio didn’t tell me he had a date, or a girlfriend for that matter.” Jim said feigning ignorance.

    “Oh he’s such a scatterbrain. Of course I’m his girlfriend!” Nina said nervously playing with her hair and readjusting her glasses. A bad habit of hers. “He must’ve just never had the opportunity to mention me.”

    “I don’t know, he’s been here for 2 weeks now. I think he would’ve mentioned if you were his-”

    “OKAY! Not important!” Nina exclaimed impatiently. She was a very easily frustrated girl, especially when it comes to Antonio. “Just tell me where Antonio is. I have to speak to him.”

    “Well that’s the thing, you just missed him. He asked me to finish stocking this shelf for him. Had to leave early, a dentist appointment I think.” Jim said trying his best to cover for me. He sounded very convincing.

    “Dentist appointment? Today?” Nina said while checking the schedule app on her phone. “That can’t be right… I thought his dentist appointment wasn’t for another 2 months. He must’ve moved it up I guess. Oh well thanks for letting me know.” She said with an innocent smile, as if she wasn’t a crazy stalker. “I think I’ll catch him here tomorrow. His boss already gave me his work schedule since I asked nicely.” She said heading towards the exit.

    “Phew that was close. Thanks for the save Jim, I owe you one.” I said raising my fist up for a fist bump as soon as I thought Nina was out of hearing distance.

    “Anytime little dude.” He said fist bumping me back. “But you should really try to do something about her. Maybe a restraining order-”

    “Nope.” I said cutting him off. “There would be no point. No judge will give me a restraining order against a small 5’5 Vietnamese girl, especially because she’s never done anything violent or dangerous. She’s just obsessive and weird. And even if I did somehow get a restraining order and she violated it the cops wouldn’t do a single thing about her for the same reasons.”

    “Well she didn’t seem that bad. Why not give her a chance?”

    “Ugh I’m just repulsed by her. She’s so obsessive, weird, rude, and unattractive. It would honestly be better for me if she just disappeared off the face of the Earth.”

    “Oh come on don’t say things like that Antonio. What if she got a makeover? Got rid of the glasses and the guy clothes. Maybe started using some makeup. Would that make her pretty enough for your superficial ass?” He said half jokingly, half serious.

    “It’s not like that man.” I said getting back to restocking the shelves. “You don’t know half of the weird shit she’s done to me. She used to be my best friend until one day she just snapped. Even if she was actually attractive, it’s her obsessiveness and personality that really make her unappealing to me. Even if she got a boob job or something, with that personality? No way.”

    “Yeah right Antonio, I bet if she was a 10 you’d be all over her by now.” Jim teased while beginning to walk away. “I guess I’ll see you and possibly Nina tomorrow.”

    “Fuck he’s right. She’s probably gonna be back here tomorrow. Maybe if I move to Canada she won’t follow me there…” I said thinking out-loud to myself while getting back to stocking the shelf.


    Nina’s POV

    That damn Antonio… how did he manage to avoid me this time? He gets a new job and keeps it a secret for two weeks, then when I finally figure out where he’s working he leaves early! I’ve tried everything to make him my boyfriend and NOTHING seems to work. I’m at my wit’s end with him. Why doesn’t he like me? I’ve got a nice tech job that makes me tons of money. I’m very neat and organized, I’m incredibly smart and responsible. I’m a strong and independent woman. What more could a guy possibly want?

    I was so frustrated I decided to just walk home. I’m not in any rush though so I took the long way home. There really are some seedy establishments this way though. Tattoo parlors and dive bars. I guess that’s why I don’t usually walk this way. But a dingy and suspicious shop catches my eye. An old antiques store. Out of place here. I don’t have anything to do like go on a date with my boyfriend so I may as well kill half an hour here.

    I push through the old wooden door and the chimes announce that a customer has finally entered the establishment. First time in a while probably.

    “Oh hi how ya doing there hon?” Said a Blonde smiley lady behind the dusty old counter. Her smile was radiant. Her voice didn’t sound local, she’s southern or something. Blonde and pretty. Big breasts, big flowing hair, and a bright red floral dress. Dolly-Parton-like. She looked out of place in such a dusty little shop. The exact type of preppy woman I dislike because they can probably get men so easily. I bet she’s an airhead with no complex thoughts, unlike myself.

    “I’m alright, just uhm, browsing and looking through.”

    “Looking for anything in particular hon?”

    “Well I am but I don’t suppose you’ve got something that could help me get a boyfriend do you?” I said half-jokingly, just making conversation. “I’ve just got no luck with men. Not even this guy who’s been my childhood friend. I just don’t know why they want nothing to do with me.” I have a nasty habit of just venting to random strangers. I don’t have many friends.

    “Well hon don’t take this the wrong way but I think it’s 'cause you’re so unladylike. Sometimes a man just wants a pretty little thing y’know? Actually when you walked in I almost thought you were a long haired guy for a second with those beige pants and red men’s jacket. You’ve got a really masculine silhouette…”

    “Well lady how about you don’t take this the wrong way but I have no interest in trying to look pretty or act dumb for attention from guys. I’m a smart and successful modern woman. I make quite a lot of money too. They should be attracted to that.”

    “Oh they should be hon? Then why are you having so much trouble darling? And besides I didn’t say being ladylike is acting dumb. It’s just letting them open doors for ya sometimes, or letting them open a jar of pickles for you sometimes. Stuff like that. They like to feel useful. Guys also don’t necessarily like a woman who makes more money than them either. They want to feel like you need them.”

    “But I don’t need them.”

    “Honey,” She began, squinting at me, “You clearly do if you’re looking for love advice in an old antiques shop.”

    “Okay fine. But I don’t need all men’s attention. Just one guy. I’ve known him practically my whole life but he just… he wants nothing to do with me. Growing up he was the only guy in my entire life who actually cared about me. Who showed any interest in me. But as soon as I confess my love to him, he freaks out.” I left out the part where I confessed my love to him another 27 times after that. “Gosh, look at me, complaining to a random stranger.”

    “Oh don’t you worry hon! I was bored till you came along anyway.” she stated while setting down a heavy box. “Now if you really want this guy I would suggest…” she said, studying me carefully, looking me up and down. “Well, I was gonna suggest a makeover but… I really don’t know where to start. I already mentioned your wardrobe, but if I’m being honest there’s a lot about you that might be putting guys off. Your posture, your glasses, your non-existent feminine features. Honestly it would just be easier if we could start from scratch I reckon.”

    “This is all a complete waste of time!” I exclaimed angrily. “Look I get it. I might not be as pretty as someone like you and even with a makeover I won’t come close, but I have all these other qualities that should make up for that. I just need to get Antonio to see that.”

    “Oh good heavens you are as stubborn as a mule hon. I bet this fella doesn’t like your personality that much either.” she commented, rolling her eyes at me. “Look, ya said you were rich right? Modern woman with lots of money? Well if you really have so much I might just have something in the back for ya.” She said heading to the backroom

    “Here it is!” She exclaimed holding up what appeared to be a tiny ornate knife with a large red gemstone. “I carry some magical artifacts in the back of this place. I know my store looks like just another antiques shop but I’ve had lots of success dealing old magical artifacts from time to time. You’d be surprised how many antiques end up being magical. This old thing right here is supposedly an ancient pharaoh’s looking glass knife. It’s said he asked the Egyptian gods to grant him an item that would allow him to see through the eyes of the common folk so he could rule them better. Or something like that.” She said while holding the knife up closer for me to see. “Legend says if you picture someone you will see their appearance in the red jewel. Then you plunge this knife into your right hand and become them. I recommend you use this to take over the body of a beautiful and feminine woman that this boy of yours thinks is pretty. The difference in the way he treats you will be night and day. Only then will you realize how much looks matter hon. Then once you’ve learned that you can go back to your body and get to work making yourself pretty. I think 10 thousand might be a fair price for something like this.” She said with a big suspicious smile.

    “Lady, you do realize I don’t believe any of this magic BS right?” I said in complete disbelief. “You must think I’m a big dope who will fall for this.”

    “Oh bless your heart sweety, I wouldn’t try to scam someone as smart-looking as you! It’s real, honest.” She gave her best smile, full of southern charm.

    “Prove it.” I said calling her bluff.

    “Fine.” She answered quickly. “You see that big handsome construction worker waiting at that bus stop across the street?” She said pointing through the large store window to a tall man in construction gear. Older and rugged, with a thick mustache and a muscular build.

    “Yeah I see him? So what?” I responded.

    “Well first I’ll visualize him and the desire to become him.” She said while closing her eyes and concentrating. “Then, bam! See? You can clearly see his appearance in the red gem exactly as I said you’d be able to.” She turned the knife’s front towards me. On it I could clearly see the face of the man across the street.

    “Oh please this doesn’t prove anything. I’m a programmer, give me a day and I could jury rig a small device just like this with a small red monitor and a raspberry pi. I think.”

    “Oh darling you are just gonna make me do it aren’t you? Well fine!” she exclaimed, plunging the knife swiftly into her right hand which she had flat on the shop’s counter.

    I stood there a little shocked. I saw it happen as if in slow motion. Her stabbing herself with no fear. The ornate knife plunging into the top of her hand, the small blade part went smoothly into her skin but there was no blood or wound. Then as soon as the red jewel reached her skin, I swear it glowed. As quickly as I saw it happen- poof! She was suddenly gone. The knife toppled over on the counter along with five red acrylic nails. I just managed to see her empty dress fall to the ground. Like she had just vanished somehow.

    “What the hell?” I uttered. It was as if her body teleported but she left everything else behind. Her dress, her matching heels, her earrings, her panties. Even five more acrylic nails from her other hand, it was as if they just fell off her fingers and scattered across the ground. Freaky.

    “Okay she definitely did something. But did she actually…?” I spoke out-loud while looking up to check if anything changed with the construction worker.

    I managed to see the exact moment when his whole body suddenly tensed up. It looked almost as if he had just had a whole bucket of ice water dumped over his head. He began to look around as if he wasn’t quite sure where he was. Then suddenly he looked down at his own body with extreme curiosity as if it was completely foreign to him. After his confusion passed he smiled wide and began to cross the street toward the store. His walk seemed completely off and lady-like, moving his hips more than any man would. It reminded me of the southern lady’s walk but much more clumsy. As if the man wasn’t used to his body. With his long legs he quickly crossed the street. With his strong build he easily opened the store’s stiff door.

    “Well how about this! Do ya believe me now darlin’? Or should I say ma’am?” The mustached worker said with a deep gruff voice and a familiar southern accent.

    “Check me out.” He said giving his whole body a graceful spin. The type a woman would do to show you her new outfit.

    “It can’t be- I don’t think- This really shouldn’t be possible. It just- magic isn’t real.” I blurted out stupidly.

    “Oh it’s real darlin’ and here’s the proof.” he said slowly approaching me. Towering over me. Before I realized it, he put his arms under my arms and lifted me up like a child.

    “HEY! Put me down you oaf!” I said trying my best to jerk out of his grasp.

    “Sorry, sorry. I just wanted to test out these big burly arms and you just looked so small and lift-able from this height, that’s all. I didn’t mean nothing by it miss.” He said in his deep baritone while putting me back down. He then walked behind the counter and crouched down to the southern shopkeeper’s belongings. “Well darn it. I reckoned my dress and shoes would get left behind but my nails got left behind too? Well shoot!” He stood back up and put a hand on his hip. “Ya do realize you’re gonna have to pay extra for my nails now right sugar? Nail salons aren’t cheap y’know.” He then extended his hand out like a woman would to check out her nails. He seemed to be imagining what it would look like to get some new ones on those big hairy hands of his. It was such a funny image I couldn’t help but giggle.

    “Now just what’re you laughing at hon?” he said with mild amusement.

    “Well it’s just- it’s just really funny to see such a manly looking man doing such feminine things and talking about getting a new set of nails done. I’m just imagining what his friends and family would say if they saw him acting this way.”

    “HAHA!” He hollered powerfully, his laugh filling the whole shop. “Darn that would be funny wouldn’t it? Imagine if I called his wife right now and told her I was going to be home late tonight cause I’m getting my nails done?” He said trying to hold back another fit of laughter. “Poor darling would probably have a heart attack right then and there.”

    “She probably would.” I said collecting myself. “Okay fine, I believe you. I saw you disappear and now this macho man is suddenly in your shop with your mannerisms putting his hand on his hip and speaking with a southern accent. I’ve got no choice but to accept it.”

    “Well I’m just glad you finally believed me honey.” he said while grabbing an old vase from the top of the shelf behind the counter. “Now just check that out. Y’know, I could never reach this shelf without a ladder in my old body. This knife really is convenient ain’t it? In fact, let me see about this that table over there.” He then darted across the room and picked up a large antique table. With absolutely no trouble he picked up the whole thing and moved it to the other end of the small store. “I’ve been fixing to move that table for a while now. Usually I can ask a strong male customer to move some of the heavier things from time to time but there hasn’t been one in a long while. Just check out the muscles on me!” He said while flexing and feeling up his muscles. “That knife sure is something useful.”

    “Yeah, it sure is. I’ll take it!” I said while reaching for the knife on the counter.

    “Now hold on there little lady.” He said swiftly taking the knife and holding it up higher than I could possibly reach.

    “What’s the big idea sir? I mean ma’am. You said ten thousand right? I’ve got my credit card right here.” I said while reaching into my wallet.

    “A woman with a wallet? You should really have a handbag instead little lady.” He boomed while looking down on me. “Besides, the price has changed.”

    “Changed? For what reason?”

    “I’ve got to charge you a thousand dollar demonstration fee for one. Then I reckon I should also charge you another thousand for the nails I just lost.”

    “Oh please I don’t care how pretty they were there is no way they cost a thousand dollars.”

    “Oh aren’t you just precious.” He said while waving his hand down flamboyantly. “Of course they didn’t cost that much, I’m charging you for the emotional distress of losing them as well.”

    “Oh come on! You said ten thousand so that’s what I’ll pay.”

    “You know now that you’ve given me a lot of time to think. Maybe I undervalued this item. Maybe I should just keep this old thing. I’ve never used it before so I hadn’t realized just how convenient it could be.” He said while feeling up his muscles again.

    “Would be handy around the shop that’s for sure.”

    “You’ve never used it before?”

    “Well of course not!” He said somewhat offended. “Darling have you seen the way I look? I love my body and its features. I have never had the need or want to be anybody else. Well until now I reckon…” He/she said pondering the knife in her hand.

    “Okay fine, fine. Twenty thousand. That’s the limit on my credit card. Please, I need that knife. I want Antonio to be mine at all cost.”

    “All cost?” he said raising an eyebrow. “30k. Final offer.”

    “Deal.” I sighed dejectedly. “Do you take checks?”


    Later that night. Nina’s apartment.

    I held the pharaohs knife in my hands. With this tool I might finally be able to get Antonio’s attention. His love. But just who should I become to seduce him? The shopkeeper said I should try someone who’s the exact opposite of me. Feminine in every way. Beautiful in a conventional way.

    “Let’s see just what you’re into Antonio…” I spoke aloud while firing up my computer and my 3 monitors. I immediately pulled up all of Antonio’s social media that I could find. His Facebook, his Instagram, his Twitter. Everything. Almost immediately I noticed there was this Korean girl who kept appearing on all his feeds. She seems to be a professional Valorant player who streams. She lives in the Bay Area just like me and Antonio. She’s the perfect candidate.

    “Seriously Antonio? Is this the type of girl you want? She looks like a bimbo and every other picture she has a different hair color.” I said thinking out loud. "You can’t be serious. What do you see in her? So she can play a video game big freaking whoop. I make over six figures a year, in a competitive men’s field! I’m also very smart and articulate. I bet while I’m working on multi million dollar projects she’s out in some hair salon getting her hair dyed. Sure, maybe I don’t wear makeup or doll myself up like this whore. But that’s because I can’t if I hope to be taken seriously in the workplace. Would Antonio really be interested in me if I just looked like her? If I had her figure? If I wore her outfits? I guess there’s only one way to find out.

    Tomorrow, after work, I’ll use this damn knife and take over this Alice’s slutty body. We’ll see if that shopkeeper was right or not."


    4:00 p.m. The next day.

    Finally. I left work as early as I could and got home to my apartment as quick as I could. We might live in the same apartment building but I can’t just take over Alice’s body and knock on his door. He’ll think Alice’s is a lunatic which is what he already thinks of me. I’ll have to hop Alice’s body and then run over to the Target where Antonio works. I think I’ll be able to catch him right before he leaves work.

    “Okay, how did that lady say this works? I just hold the knife and visualize the person I want to be right? Okay let me concentrate. I want to become Alice, she’s Korean, she’s pretty, she’s an airhead.” I pictured her and soon enough her face appeared on the knife’s jewel. Just like the day before. “Alright.” I said taking a deep breath. “It’s now or never.” I immediately plunged the ancient knife deep into my right hand.


    Alice’s House, Alice’s POV

    I was in the middle of streaming a match of Valorant when suddenly my entire body froze up. I felt the coldest shiver down my spine. My whole body tense as if it was no longer in my control. Almost like a flight-or-fight feeling. After a brief moment I felt my muscles start to relax more and my body started to move again.

    “That was quite… peculiar.” I said in a strange manner. As if I was testing out my voice. I’ve also never used that word before. Peculiar. I think I’ve heard it before but I’m not too sure what it means or why I said it.

    “What’s peculiar Alice?” I heard my friend Jade say through the game.

    “Who said that? Who’s there?” I blurted out, as if I didn’t know who was talking to me right now. We like to joke around like that sometimes.

    “Uh… it’s me Jade? Your best friend? We’re currently playing a match of Valorant that you’re streaming right now? To a couple hundred viewers? You are hearing me through your headphones…?” she said in a sarcastic manner.

    “Oh right headphones!” I said immediately reaching for them on my ears. As if I was checking to see if they were there or not. Of course I was wearing them, I put them on myself just an hour ago. “Right, she’s a- I mean I’m a streamer right. And I’m currently streaming. You said to hundreds? G-gosh I’ve never done anything like this before.” Even though I stream a lot, I do still get nervous every now and then!

    “Bingo. You know you can be such a klutz sometimes Alice.” Jade teased through Valorant’s in game voice chat.

    “Right… Alice. My name’s Alice, I’m a hot Korean streamer who plays Valorant professionally.”

    “Okay seriously you are acting really weird. Is this a prank or are you high?”

    “You’re absolutely right Jade, sorry to be acting this way.” I said getting a little more serious and putting my hands back on the mouse and keyboard. It’s time for me to get back into this game and win it for the viewers. “By the way, Uhm Jade how would I end this stream if I wanted to stop?” I asked hypothetically.

    “Well I guess you would go to OBS and hit end stream. Why are you asking this all of a sudden? Is this some kind of test or something?” Wow Jade is so smart, I didn’t even realize I was testing her but she got it absolutely right. I’ve always thought she should start streaming as well.

    “Okay so I just go to OBS and end stream huh? Sounds easy enough. Goodbye viewers or whatever, I guess?” I said oddly as I ended the stream. I’m still probably going to finish this match of Valorant with Jade though. I know she wouldn’t like it if I quit in the middle of a match.

    “Woah Alice you really did just end stream? Don’t you usually stream for another two hours?”

    “I’m sorry something came up! I have to go now. Bye!” I said moving the mouse to close the game out. I guess I vaguely recall that there was something I was supposed to do today. Just not too sure what.

    “Alice you better not be trying to abandon this match halfway! Come on seriousl-” She was cut off by the game closing. Jade is not going to be happy about that.

    “Sorry about that Alice, I’m just not cut out to be a streamer or a valorant player.” I said to myself as I got up from my pink gamer chair and took off my pink cat ears headphones. I don’t usually refer to myself in the third person, but it is nice to have a good sense of self-worth and well being.

    “Okay let’s see if she has a mirror. I wanna see what I’m working with here.” What can I say? I do enjoy seeing my reflection every now and then.

    “Of course her mirror is that big.” I said admiring my full length mirror. A girl as stylish as me has to see the entire outfit from head to toe.

    “Oh my god, Blonde hair? Seriously? You really want to look like a bimbo this bad?” Ugh, I am so right. I think it’s time to change it back to blue or something.

    “A gray top with lots of cleavage for the camera I guess.” I said looking down at my breasts. Yeah it sucks but us girl streamers need to use every asset we have to get more views. I accepted that fact long ago. “I would never wear something so revealing. Not that I usually have much to reveal.” I joked to myself. I wear this top all the time.

    “Oh good lord what are these, pink yoga pants are you serious??? Only a slut would wear these. It feels like I’m barely wearing anything. I feel almost naked.” I said while turning my ass awkwardly towards the mirror as if it’s the first time but usually I’m quite good at showing off my rear assets. Especially on my Insta.

    “Actually,” I said while feeling up my posterior and the fabric of the yoga pants. “Now that I finally have some junk in the trunk to show off, and now that I feel this super comfy material… Maybe yoga pants aren’t so bad. I wonder if he will like these?” I said, probably referring to my boyfriend Jason.

    “Wonder what underwear I’m wearing,” I thought aloud as I then proceeded to pull my yoga pants down while my ass was still facing the mirror. “Gee. A thin and frilly thong. Should I have expected anything less?” Of course I shouldn’t be surprised! They’re my favorite pair to wear.

    “Hmmm but I don’t exactly have her whole look. I think she usually wears more makeup than this.” Well yeah. I didn’t plan on going out today so I didn’t do all my usual stuff. But it should be easy to complete the look.

    “Okay I can do her eyelashes I think. I’ve used them before. These are huge though.” I said as I picked them up from my makeup table. I managed to get them on but it took far longer than it usually does. Well I guess I’m only human.

    “Now the eyeliner, that’s gonna be tricky. I think I saw something useful yesterday.” I said going back to my computer. “Ahh here it is!” I said opening up a video on my YouTube channel. It was an eyeliner tutorial I uploaded a year ago for fans who want to copy my look.

    “Hey viewers, Alice here!” I heard my video self begin to say, “Today I want to show you guys how I achieve my cool look that you see on all of my Insta pics. It’s not that hard or anything but y’all asked for a tutorial so here it is.”

    “Y’all? Geez you sound like such a stupid bitch.” Yikes. I do tend to be self critical when I watch clips of myself. It’s a bad habit. Maybe I should take this video down later. It’s funny, if anyone saw me following a tutorial I made myself they’d probably think I’ve gone crazy. But can’t a girl catch a break? Maybe I just want to refresh my memory.

    “Okay I had to follow that tutorial but I think it looks good. I look just like the real thing. Thanks for the tutorial Alice!” Anytime Alice! I guess talking to myself is my new thing now. It’s kinda fun.

    “Where is that lipstick she usually uses? I think its nice light peach shade.” I guess even the best of us misplace our things every now and then. “There it is.” I say as I proceed to apply a bit more sloppy than usual.

    “Okay now let’s see what shoe options I have.” I say heading towards my closet.

    Stories m2f possession story

  • Mother May I Borrow You? By BluePossession
    X xorg

    And thanks for the interesting question, usually guys just ask to see my asshole or how to pick up women. Anyway as for your friend, all she needs is a high-quality webcam and an internet connection. Oh, and I guess be attractive. That’s about it. And make sure she doesn’t do it in goth makeup! That’s my gimmick!" She joked at the camera while still pumping away.

    I guess I need to go buy a webcam. Maybe a dildo as well. I thought to myself as I dug out the headset from under my bed.


    “Man I am so fucking heavy,” I complained in my mother’s voice as I loaded my lifeless body into the back of her sportscar.

    I drove to the mall wearing the boring old pink dress she had on but changing out her heels for my sneakers again. Once again I couldn’t believe how fast I got there. Going 20 above the speed limit will do that.

    I park as close as I can to the electronics store to make sure the connection is steady. As soon as I walk in I am immediately approached by someone.

    “Welcome to the store miss.” The young employee with the slick black hair greeted me. “Can I help you find what you’re looking for?”

    “No thanks. I know where the webcams are.” I was caught quite off guard. I’ve been coming to this store my whole life and no one has ever approached me to help me shop.

    “Webcams huh? What do you need it for? Zoom meetings? I can recommend a few.” He declared quite confidently.

    “No, I’m good,” I responded curtly. “I know quite a bit about tech. I already know which one I want and I know what aisle it’s in.” He frowned a bit at that response.

    “Okay, I get it. Not very friendly are you?” I guess I’m not exactly the most social type. He probably expected someone who looks like Mom to be more ditzy and stupid. “You’re a strong independent type that’s cool. Don’t need a man to help you. But could I at least take you out to dinner tonight?”

    “Oh, I’m sorry I’m not interested in men.” I kind of just blurted that out without realizing how weird it would sound coming out of my mother’s mouth. But it was worth it. His expression was priceless. He was definitely shocked and had his mouth hanging. I took the opportunity to go find that webcam and buy it using my mother’s credit card.

    After that, I went over to the lingerie store and picked out the hottest looking black set I could find. I knew instantly that my mom would look great in it.

    “Nice choice!” A young college-aged employee with a ponytail said to me. “Let me guess, your boyfriend’s birthday is coming up soon.”

    “Oh uh, gosh no nothing like that,” I said blushing. I always get flustered when I talk to cute women. “I uh, just, I’m married I guess.” I said lifting my mother’s hand.

    “Wow, you look so young to be married already. Also, let me get you another size that looks a bit too small for your cup size.”

    “Uh thanks,” I replied.

    After I purchased the lingerie my last stop was the sex shop hidden in the far corner of the mall. I could feel the headset connection start to drop. I could feel my movements in my mother’s body start to become almost delayed. Quite sluggish. I better hurry.

    As soon as I walked in I was greeted by the cashier. “Hey, how are you doing? What can I help you with today?” At first, I thought it might be a guy but it was a woman. She had short black hair and tons of piercings.

    “I’m uh… looking for a dildo.” I said nervously.

    “Sure, don’t be shy. How big and do you want it spiked?”

    “Oh no, nothing like that.” I stammered. “I’ve actually never bought a dildo before or anything like that. I need a starter one. Small preferably.”

    “First one? That’s cute.” She grinned. “Well, we’ve got this one only 5 inches.” She said pulling out one that looked like a penis with veins and everything.

    “Ew, yuck!” I grimaced. “Why does it look like a dick?”

    “Oh, so you don’t like penises then?” She asked curiously.

    “Absolutely, not, got anything a bit smaller that looks, I don’t know smooth and non-realistic.”

    “Of course.” She pulled out a plastic white vibrator that looked phallic but not realistic. “Here take this one. It vibrates and it’s quite small. It should be great to start with. I started with one just like it.”

    “Great I’ll take it, how much?” I said starting to grab my mom’s credit card.

    “It’s on the house.” She said trying to build up some courage. Now she was the shy one. “If you give me your number.”

    “Sure!” I exclaimed. I’ve never had a woman ask me for my phone number before! Being in my mother’s body is awesome. I feel like such a social butterfly now. No wonder she’s always so happy. Her life is so easy. Everyone always wants to talk to her, ask her out, and help her out all the time. I could get used to this.


    I put on the lingerie and some nylons then got to work setting up the brand-new webcam in my room. I put on a black face mask that matched so that no one would be able to recognize my mom. I was quite nervous when I hit the start streaming button.

    “Hello, world!” I said waving my mom’s hand and smiling towards the camera. “My name is Simo- I mean Simone. Yeah, Simone! I am a brand new cam girl and I aim to please!” Wow, I sounded so stupid. Maybe this isn’t as easy as I thought.

    “Stop talking and show us your breasts.” Was the first chat message I could see.

    “Oh come on guys I know that’s not how it works. I can’t do it for free. Someone donate 5 bucks and get the ball rolling then I’ll start taking stuff off.”

    “No, you’re a new streamer. Show us something first so we know if it’s worth it or not.”

    “Ugh, fine. I’ll give you guys a glance but after that, I want to see some money come in got it?” I said as I flashed them my mother’s bare breasts for a couple of seconds before covering up again.

    “Those melons were perfect babe. Here’s five bucks. Keep them exposed.”

    “Thank you so much for the five uhm… Feetlover29.” I should expect weirder names honestly.

    “How much to see your feet?” Was his follow-up message.

    “Uh, I don’t know how much. I’ve never done this before.” I replied honestly. “I guess 20 for feet.”

    “Deal sending right now. Show me those feet.”

    “Sweet!” I said in her soft voice as I slowly lifted her feet to the webcam and wiggled my toes. I bet he liked that.

    “This stream rules. I’m sending it to all my friends.” said a new viewer.

    “This babe is fine. Why doesn’t she have more viewers?” Said another.

    “I’ll Venmo you 100 dollars to mail me those nylons.” Said FeetLover29

    “That’s a deal!” I nearly shouted as I slowly started rolling off the nylons so the webcam could see. “I’ll mail these first thing tomorrow. Now I think I’ll celebrate that transaction with this new dildo I just bought…”


    I streamed for about two hours and made around 200 bucks. Not as much as Shirley makes but not bad for my first stream ever.

    After that, I quickly cleaned up my mother’s body and dressed her in the clothes she was wearing that morning. I then lay her body down in bed and shut off the signal.

    Pretty soon she woke up and started making dinner. It seems she is none the wiser about anything that happened today. Pretty soon my father arrived and we began eating dinner together.

    But before I could start eating my father stopped me.

    “Not so fast boy!” He said putting his arm in front of my food like a jerk.

    “Only employed men get to eat around here. You better have good news.”

    “Actually, I do,” I said with some backbone. “I made around 200 hundred dollars today.”

    “That’s wonderful dear!” My mother said in her angelic voice. It was almost off-putting to hear her speaking normally. Her voice sounded deeper whenever I was using it.

    “Doing what exactly?” My father questioned.

    “It’s a uh, work-from-home gig. You know how I’m always on my computer and shit. It’s quite complex white hat stuff that has to do with system administration and servers etc. You probably wouldn’t get it.” I said trying to come up with terms that might confuse him enough stop asking.

    “Uh yeah and what company is this with? Any I’ve heard of?” He raised an eyebrow.

    “No, actually I’m going to be hired by several different companies as an independent contractor as they need me.”

    “Got any proof?”

    “Andrew please.” My mother scolded him for asking.

    “No it’s fine mom, I have the proof right here,” I said raising my phone so my father could see my banking app and the transfer from earlier. Thank God the cam site sends it with a discreet company name.

    “$195 sent today huh? That’s alright for your first job ever, but I expect you to work harder and make even more. You understand young man?”

    “Absolutely sir.” I almost laughed at loud at that. He had no idea what he was asking me to do.

    Dinner went well after that. The whole time I worried that the old boomer would mention or allude to what happened earlier this morning but strangely he didn’t. It’s crazy that he, a rude, arrogant, and lustful old man was following an order given to him by someone else. Is this opposite day?

    After dinner, we followed our usual routine. I went up to my room while they spent time on the couch watching TV. Either network stuff or Fox News. Like always I decided to eavesdrop from the top of the stairs. I listened to see if the old man would let slip about anything I said while in my mother’s body. After all, if he starts talking to her about it, soon they could connect the dots. But he never did. I guess you can teach an old dog new tricks. He even mentioned how proud he was that I was making some money for once. I guess I’ll have to keep up my end of the bargain. I lay down in bed, put on the device, and pull the covers over my head. I activate the device and immediately my vision goes black as expected.


    I feel my head fall slightly forward but I catch myself. The movement causes long strands of hair to sway into my vision. I also raise my hands just to make sure. Yup, small and delicate. I’m back in my mother’s

    body.

    “You okay Becca? Looks like you just nodded off.” I heard my father ask with concern.

    “Huh? Oh, you’re talking to me? Yeah, I guess I’m a little tired…” I said nervously. “but enough about me.” I asserted trying to take back control. “Let’s talk about your good behavior so far today,” I said with a sneer. “You haven’t mentioned anything about this morning or anything about being pent up. This is very good so far.”

    He gave me a dumb look. He was very confused.

    “Is this a test right now?” He asked stupidly.

    “No, this is not a test. You did well and I’m congratulating you. You can speak freely ya old boomer.” I said coldly.

    “Hey! I’m just trying to follow these new orders you gave me!” He feigned being upset. “But damn do I love it when you talk to me like that.” He grinned.

    Ew… I thought silently to myself.

    “So uh you said I’d get to fuck you today?” He leaned forward excitedly.

    “Yeah, yeah I know what I said,” I muttered as I maneuvered my mother’s body over the couch’s armrest. I positioned myself so that my boobs were hanging off the couch while my mother’s rear end was facing towards my old man. I lifted the dress so that he could get a nice view of my mother’s panty-covered ass. “Do me here from behind.”

    He’ll probably think this is kinky but the truth is I don’t want to see his old stupid face while he does this. It’s already bad enough as it is.

    “H-honey are you serious? You never let me do you doggy style, and here in the living room of all places?” He stuttered.

    “Yeah, why not? It’s about time we try new things. Let’s get this over with. No need to waste time going upstairs and getting ready.” I said turning only my head towards him.

    “Simon might hear us.”

    “He won’t. Trust me. I bought him some noise-canceling headphones the other day with our credit card. That’s not a problem, right?”

    “No of course not honey. It’s a great idea even!” He said agreeing with me as he placed his hands on my posterior and started feeling it up. "I can’t just go in raw though right?

    Do you want me to warm you up first?" He asked.

    “Sure, knock yourself out,” I said turning my head back forward and down, getting a nice view of my mother’s breasts. He swiftly moved his hand toward my crotch and began expertly rubbing my mound in

    a circular motion.

    “Mmmmmmm… FUCK that feels so good.” I moaned without meaning to.

    “You’re swearing like a sailor these days, we’ll need a swear jar pretty soon.” He teased playfully at me while speeding up his movements.

    “MMMMMFUCK A SWEAR JAR.” I nearly yelled. “AND FUCK ME ALREADY!” I said, completely giving in to these pleasurable urges.

    “Yes ma’am.” He responded while quickly whipping out his shaft and pulling my panties off to the side. I didn’t want to turn around and look but I could just feel that he was lining up his member up to my entrance.

    But instead of dreading it, I was yearning for it. I wanted, needed, something inside me. And soon I could feel it happen. It stretched

    my entrance a bit on the way in.

    “Yes…yes…yes…fuck…” I could hear myself moan as he rhythmically pounded into me. Fuck this was getting more intense than I thought. I started grabbing handfuls of my breasts as well. It feels so good when I’m filled up. But I can feel something else quickly start to build up. Soon enough I feel as though I am at the peak of something. On the edge. I feel every inch of my body tense up, from my back down to my toes. I clench everything and then suddenly, it all releases in crashing waves.

    “OH FUCK, FUCK, FUCK, ME!” I scream. I just lost it. It’s such a huge release of energy and tension and the energy pulses throughout my body. It’s so mind-blowing that I completely forget what I’m doing or where I even am. I am completely lost in the moment. Lost in the feelings of pleasure and bliss. It’s an all-consuming ecstasy. Slowly my senses come back to me and I can feel myself panting heavily.

    “Damn Becca. I’ve never seen you orgasm that hard before. You were shaking so much I almost got worried for a second. Was I that good?” He joked.

    “Yeah… fuck… that was… excellent,” I said in-between breaths. I quickly got up and smoothed out the dress I was wearing. Trying my best to recompose myself so that I could try to regain some dignity in this situation. I didn’t want him to know how much I enjoyed that. “I’m going to go clean myself up and uh then I’ll probably knock out asleep. Remember, you don’t get to bring any of this up EVER unless I mention it first. Got it?”

    “Yeah, I know it sweety. Trust me more of this and I’ll follow all of your rules. I swear.”

    “Good boy,” I said trying to put him down by comparing him to a dog. He seemed unbothered by it though.

    I went straight to my mother’s bathroom and cleaned her up the best I could. I also took off her clothes and snuck them into the bottom of the hamper so she wouldn’t see them in the pile of dirty clothes. After that, I grabbed a nightie I’d seen her wear a million times and lay her body down in bed.

    “There that wasn’t so bad, right mom?” I said to myself in the darkness while I pressed down the button hidden in my mother’s scalp.


    It’s been a couple of weeks. Things are great. Everyone in my family is happier than ever and I am richer than ever. Every stream I gain more followers and manage to make a few more bucks than the last stream. I’ve even been buying more outfits that I know my viewers will like. I’ve even found myself spending more and more time in her body. In fact, I’m starting to feel uncomfortable whenever I’m back in my own skin… My father is always in a good mood now and is even doing better at work. And all I had to do was take over my mother’s body for a couple of hours a week. It might be a bit unethical but I believe the ends more than justify the means.


    2 weeks later

    Father’s pov

    “Damn woman. That was great. You’re putting me to work today.” I panted. “I need to go re-hydrate. I’ll be right back so we can go another round.”

    “Don’t keep me waiting too long ya old boomer.” She said in a deep longing way. She started caressing herself as I left.

    God, I love this new fiery side of my wife. One minute she’s as sweet as honey but when it’s time to get down and dirty she gets a mouth like a sailor. I mean it’s a little strange and she doesn’t let me initiate but as long as I get to have sex I don’t mind. Must be some new medication or something.

    I went downstairs and cracked open the fridge looking for an energy drink of some kind so I could have another go at my wife but I couldn’t find any.

    “I think Simon might keep a redbull or two in the mini-fridge in his room. He might make me buy it off him though.” I chuckled as I walked back up the stairs to his room.

    “Hey boy I’m coming in,” I said as I knocked. “Are you working right now or something?” No response as I continued to knock.

    “Okay well it’s my house and I’ve knocked enough so I’m coming in,” I said a bit louder as I walked in. It’s a mess in here as usual. I saw his fat outline under the blanket.

    “Really Simon? Sleeping at 1 pm on a Sunday? It’s a beautiful day go out there and get some sunshine.” I said as I pulled off the covers.

    “Holy shit… how is this possible?” I gasped as I saw the headset I had bought for my wife and her trainer. “This is… how did he…?”

    “Oh, you fucked up this time Simon. I shouldn’t even be surprised anymore. You never cease to disappoint me.” I muttered as I marched straight back to the master bedroom.

    I opened it swiftly and there I saw my wife’s naked body sprawled on the bed. “Took you long enough.” She growled as she spread her legs wide. “Are you ready for round 2, daddy?”

    Fuck. I almost pounced on her right then and there. But I knew in the back of my mind how fucked up this all was. I know it’s not actually her.

    “Son… I know it’s you in there.” Her expression instantly changed and went through a range of emotions. First panic, then shock, anger, then finally acceptance. She then tried to use her skinny delicate arms to cover up her naked body. As if she had suddenly developed a sense of shame. or should i say he? “Son clean up and leave her body. After that come see me in my den. We have a lot to discuss.” I ordered as I slammed the door shut.

    “FUCK!” I heard through the shut door.

    The End.

    Stories m2f milf possession story

  • Mother May I Borrow You? By BluePossession
    X xorg

    buy him. That’s why I didn’t just use our shared credit card. There’s no need to tell him I was here today. Sorry, I’m not that good with these banking things so I didn’t know how else to do this. Usually, George handles all these complicated things, I don’t even know my PIN number to take it out of the ATM."

    “Oh, that’s alright. I understand this was very hard for you.” He said condescendingly. “Have a nice day. You get home safe.” He smiled once again. I could tell by the look in his eyes that he was completely convinced that I was Rebecca and that Rebecca was a completely stupid little housewife. He has no idea that a man is piloting this little housewife’s body.


    I was once again back in the driver’s seat of my mother’s sports car. It was so awesome to be able to finally drive this car as much as I wanted and as fast as I wanted after so many years of not being allowed to use it. After all, I am the owner aren’t I? Not to mention it’s also nice to be a thousand dollars richer! Maybe Dad’s right. Maybe my unemployed life has been a bit boring lately. It feels like so much fun to be my mother even if it’s just for today.

    Even though I took the long way I still got home relatively quickly. Driving twenty miles above the speed limit will do that. I pull into our attached garage for maximum privacy. It’s difficult but once again thanks to my mother’s fit body I can drag my fat male body up the stairs to my room. I lay it down on the bed and leave the envelope of money on top of it.

    Without really thinking I just sat down at my PC like I always do, put my headphones on, and started browsing my usual forums. My chair was quite comfortable today and at first, it was odd to type with long fingernails but I got used to it quite quickly.

    After a good hour of reading, responding, and arguing with strangers online I eventually got to the next part of my average routine: watching porn. I pulled up one of my old favorites, Riley Reid in a cheerleader uniform. Instead of getting my usual hard-on, I started getting such a strange warm feeling in my crotch area.

    “Oh crap, I’m still in my mom’s body. And I’m getting it aroused!” I whispered in her voice. I got so into my usual groove that I had completely forgotten I wasn’t my normal self. This is super weird. I can tell I’m getting turned on like I normally would be watching porn but it’s completely different. Instead of anything getting hard down there I just really… gooey and warm. Like there’s this heat inside, and I just really want something to fill me up. How is this even happening? I thought Mom said she was having issues with arousal. I start to slowly slide one of my mother’s hands and fingers down between her legs. I softly rub the mound I feel down there.

    “Ahhh.” I heard my mother’s voice moan. It gave me goosebumps and I immediately shot up from my desk chair. “This is too freaky, I think I need to get out of her body before I do anything I regret.” I slip off my old sneakers and leave them in my room while I walk my mom’s body back to the master bedroom.

    I have no idea how getting out of her body will work. I thought about just removing the device from my head but what would happen after that? Would my mother faint to the ground as soon as I do it? I don’t want to hurt her. So I decided to lie down in her bed while I figured it out. I vaguely remember her mentioning that the gym has a private area where she and Stacy both lie down while she takes control. I also hope she has no memory of what I’ve done today. If she remembers then she could send me to jail for all I’ve done.

    Okay, how do I get out? I have no clue how someone is supposed to deactivate this. I put both of my mother’s index fingers on her head and scrunch her face trying to concentrate. Maybe if I just think hard about getting out then it will happen.

    “Okay, I want to leave NOW!” I yell in my mother’s voice hoping something happens. “COME ON. LEAVE!” I yell again but nothing seems to be working.

    “Well, I guess we’re stuck like this for now huh mom?” I sigh in defeat.

    “Well may as well have some fun while I’m in your body. I mean I’m probably never gonna be in here again. Let’s see how flexible you are.” I said while pulling up one of her legs effortlessly. She was so flexible I could hold it behind her head. “Now that is flexible.” I admired it while also catching a glimpse of my underwear since my leg was pulling my dress up. Boring old blue boy shorts. Not really the type of underwear such an attractive woman should be wearing.

    “I guess I’ve always kinda wondered what lacey underwear and nylons feel like…” Normally that would be a very embarrassing thought but right now it feels… natural. I go straight to her underwear drawer to see what I can find.

    I immediately find a lacey red thong and black nylon pantyhose. I slide off the boring boyshorts and immediately pull up the red thong. It feels very uncomfortable like I’ve got a permanent wedgie. “Why the fuck do women put up with these?” I muttered while adjusting it.

    The pantyhose were a lot more pleasant to wear. I slid them up slowly knowing that women constantly have trouble tearing them. Any rips would be traces left of my activity. They were amazing once I finally had them fully on. I was glad to no longer have my legs feel so bare naked and cold. Not to mention the smooth texture was intoxicating. I loved the feeling of rubbing my mother’s hands up and down her long smooth nylon-clad legs. I could get addicted to this!

    Maybe if I close my eyes I can pretend these legs belong to someone other than my mom. And these breasts too… I started to rub and squeeze them. I don’t care who they belong to right now. With my eyes closed they could be anyone’s. Once again I begin to feel a warm moisture begin to develop in my nether regions. It’s such a foreign feeling but this time instead of shying away from it, I want to explore it more. I slide a finger into my panties and use it to gently part my lower lips.

    “Ahhhhh.” I hear a woman moan. I wasn’t even thinking that it came out of my mouth. “Mmmmmm. That feels good.” I hummed in satisfaction. God, I was making my mom sound so ditzy and horny. But I can’t help it. This experience is just too new and sensual for me. I can’t believe how spread out the pleasure in this body is. It’s concentrated on my breasts and crotch area but its ripples go all the way down to my toes. I can’t get enough of this!

    “Honey.” I heard a voice yell from the hallway. “I don’t ask much from you sweety but I do expect dinner to be ready when I get home from work.” He began opening the master bedroom door. “Don’t tell me you’re sleepin- GOOD LORD WHAT ARE YOU DOING TO YOURSELF WOMAN?” His eyes nearly popped out of his sockets when he saw me. “I have never seen you like this Rebecca.”

    I must’ve made my mother look like a madwoman right now. Here she is in the middle of the day on her bed completely violating herself. Her dress barely hangs on as she plows two fingers deep within her snatch while the other hand squeezes and paws at her own bare breast. Not to mention how messy her hair and the bed must look right now. And the worst part? Even as I was caught red handed by my father I still couldn’t help but keep going at it. I could barely control myself with these new sensations overloading my brain.

    “D-d-dad!” I panicked, still fingering my snatch but a bit slower now. “I swear this is NOT what it looks like.” I got away with it in public but my dad knows about the brain wave transmitter. He might figure out it’s me in here. I could be in massive trouble.

    “Oh I think it’s exactly what it looks like,” he said, inching closer. Like a lion stalking his prey. “I think I’m watching my horny wife pleasure herself because she’s gone far too long without her man pleasing her…” he said while removing his jacket and shirt.

    So he thinks I’m mom? That’s good, I think…

    “I’ve got exactly what you need right here.” He said while pulling out his massive member.

    “Holy shit!” I was shocked at the size of his rod. Way bigger than mine. “I’m sorry honey I don’t think I’m ready for that right now…” I pleaded while giving a weak smile, trying my best to get out of this situation.

    “Not ready? I’ll be the judge of that” He said, shoving his hand into my panties and feeling around my slit with his thick fingers. “WOW! Becca, you have never been this wet before. You’re completely drenched down there. You have seriously never been more wet than you are right now!”

    “Ahhhh Uhm, thanks?” I squeaked before he pinned my arms down and put his entire weight on me. I have to admit it felt even better to have my mound stroked by someone else’s hand. What didn’t feel good was how little I could do with him pinning me down. I’ve never seen this side of him before. So physical, so primal. I didn’t know how strong this old jerk could be. Or maybe it’s because I’m so weak and delicate in my mom’s body right now.

    “Deary, please. I really can’t do this right now. I’ve got a nasty headache.” I pleaded.

    “Oh I don’t believe that for a second, you want this just as much as I do,” he said while lining up his throbbing manhood with my mound. I could feel the heat radiating off of his shaft. He quickly plunged the entirety of it inside me.

    “FUUU-uuuuuck” Was all I could manage to squeak out. I was completely overwhelmed and attacked by a wave of new emotions. I felt disgusted and violated yet at the same time I felt so damn good. This whole time I hadn’t realized how empty I had felt without his shaft inside me. With it, I felt complete.

    He bent down slightly to whisper in my ear. “Good girl. I love it when I make you cuss.”

    I wanted to scream that I wasn’t a girl at all but before I could say anything he had already pulled out and rammed himself back in.

    “OHHHH MY GOOOD.” I moaned. “Fuck, that feels good.” In the back of my mind, I knew that this

    was wrong on so many levels but at the same time, it felt so right. These parts felt as though they were made to be compatible with each other. Or maybe after 20+ years of marriage they had molded themselves to fit so perfectly. He was gliding in and out of me so easily.

    “Oh honey, you are so fucking wet. I’m just sliding in and out of you. Please tell me you’re close, I can’t hold on any longer.” He panted.

    “I- Ah, ah, I don’t know. Ah,” I whimpered in-between thrusts. I’ve never exactly had a woman’s orgasm before so I had no idea.

    “Let’s try this then.” He said with an impish grin as his fingers went to gently stimulate my clitoris.

    “OH GOD, OH GOD IT’S COMING. I’M COMING.” I wasn’t even fully processing what I was saying. I could feel the pleasure throughout my whole body and it was making me tremble with delight. My toes were curling and my brain felt like it was melting. This was incredible!

    “M-me too.” He grunted as I felt himself shoot off spurts inside me.

    I barely even cared that he had made a mess inside me. I was in the middle of a glorious afterglow. I felt so warm and blissful. It was as if I was a beautiful angel lying on a cloud floating through the air. I’d never felt so at peace in my entire life. I felt good.

    But that moment was cut painfully short as I saw my father quickly plant his rough lips on mine. His tongue immediately slipped into my mouth and attacked. His taste was revolting. I almost gagged but held it back.

    “God, I love you Becca.” He said after pulling away and then lying down in bed immediately. Pretty soon he was snoring.

    I stood up and started heading towards the master bedroom to clean my mother’s body up. “Fuck you, you old piece of crap,” I said, giving my sleeping father the middle finger with his own wife’s hand. I didn’t want her to find out what happened while I was in here. I also have no real idea if I can hide it from her. Is her brain asleep right now? Or is she aware of what’s been going on? Fuck. If she does I might just be going to jail after this.

    I quickly cleaned myself up and then lay back down in bed beside my snoring father.

    Okay. Seriously, how do I get out of this body? How do I turn this damn thing off? I tried my best to use my mom’s delicate fingers to feel around her scalp. I found the small metal nub. “What if I just push down on it?” I whispered aloud to myself. As soon as I push down my vision goes dark and I can feel my consciousness shoot out of me towards the direction of my bedroom.


    I inhale sharply while simultaneously rising instantly from my bed. It was shocking, to say the least. Feels like I just woke up from one of those roller coaster dreams. Even though it’s my original body, it feels very off. I feel big and bloated. Fat and unhealthy. I notice how hard it is to breathe in my body as well. It was effortless to breathe with my mother’s healthy lungs.

    I also look down and notice the mess I’ve made in my pants. It seems during that whole ordeal my body was just as aroused and I ejaculated inside my clothes. This is so fucked up. But it does explain what happened. My mother’s body was sending physical signals to my brain while my brain sent arousal signals back to her body. Interesting. It’s as if my brain can fully unlock the arousal of her body even though her own can’t anymore. So the medicine she’s taking is probably affecting her brain chemistry. Or something like that, I’m no doctor.

    I waddle towards my computer, feeling quite sluggish in my movements. My legs are like stumps compared to mom’s long slender athletic ones. So flexible too. Strangely, I have to adjust to my original body. That was an interesting and fucked up experience. I don’t think I’ll be repeating it though.


    Next morning.

    “FAMILY! BREAKFAST IS READY.” I heard my dad yell from downstairs.

    Me and my mother both groggily step out of our rooms. She was wearing a pink bathrobe and I was wearing a t-shirt and boxers. We both head down the stairs to see what the commotion is about.

    I can hardly believe what I’m seeing. My dad is in the kitchen fully dressed for work while also cooking breakfast. My dad, the traditional boomer who believes cooking is the woman’s role, is wide awake and cooking breakfast for everyone with a big smile across his face.

    “Honey, what is the special occasion? Did you make a big sale or something?” My mother asked with a curious tone.

    “No, no. Nothing like that. I’m just feeling so refreshed and revitalized. I wanted to do something nice for you guys. I woke up so early, I had to do something.”

    “You woke up early hon? Why is that?” My mother asked, obviously having no recollection of what happened last night.

    “Oh that’s cute darling. Not wanting to say what happened in front of the boy.” He winked at my mother, thinking she was playing dumb for my sake. He also has no idea about what actually happened last night. Thank God.

    “Uh, sure.” My mom agreed despite not knowing what he was talking about.

    “Well you guys eat up, I’m headed to work early. We’ve got a big client coming in today and I feel ready to take on the world right now. Take care now.” He said kissing my mom on the lips and leaving out the front door.

    “Do you know what happened last night Simon? I feel like I’ve got a big dark spot in my memory.”

    “Uh… well…” My face went completely red with embarrassment. I had to lie. “You might not remember 'cause you had a couple drinks of that red wine you like so much.”

    “Huh, that’s strange. I mean alcohol indeed makes me a bit forgetful but I don’t feel hungover at all.”

    “Well you were also drinking plenty of water.” I lied desperately.

    “Okay, I guess.” My mother shrugged her shoulders. She seemed satisfied enough with that answer. She went back to eating her breakfast.

    This is awesome. Dad was so happy he didn’t even ask about the rent money. So I just get to keep it. It’s like killing two birds with one stone.


    Later that night.

    We were all sitting around watching some T.V. as a family. We don’t usually do this anymore but dad was still in such a good mood that he invited me to watch with them. It didn’t last long though.

    “Psst, hey sport!” he said, grabbing my attention. “Here’s 100 dollars. Why don’t you go to bed early?”

    “Uhh sure. Thanks, old man.” I said taking the cash and heading most of the way up the stairs. I hung out at the top though just to spy on them.

    Now that he thought he and my mother were alone, he made his move. He started to rub my mother’s thigh, slowly working his way higher to get to her crotch. Before he could though my mother pulled his hand away.

    “Would you stop that dear? I’m not in the mood.” She said moving herself across the couch to get away from him.

    “Not in the mood?” He was shocked. “I thought you had been cured!”

    “Cured? Why on Earth would you think my problems just went away for no reason?”

    “Because, woman, I saw you just a day ago on our bed violating yourself like there was no tomorrow! I thought you were more than cured!”

    “What-?” She exclaimed in disbelief while standing up. " I have no idea what you are talking about…"

    “You’re serious? You were fingerblasting yourself and now you don’t remember?”

    “Andrew! How dare you say such things.” She was on the verge of tears. “I-I think you should sleep on the couch tonight.”

    “What? No, darling-.” He said reaching towards her.

    “Don’t touch me. I don’t feel like being touched right now.”

    “DAMN IT ALL!” He yelled sitting back down on the couch. “Fine. I’ll sleep on the couch tonight. It’s always what you want isn’t it Rebecca? I always have to do what you want but you never do the thing that I want you to do. Am I asking for that much? Is it too much to just let me have sex with you every once and a while?”

    “I’M SORRY, I JUST CAN’T!” She screamed while stomping up the stairs, tears in her eyes. I quickly escaped to my room so she wouldn’t notice me.

    “OH GREAT! I’M THE BAD GUY BECAUSE I THINK MY WIFE SHOULD HAVE SEX WITH ME ONCE IN A WHILE!” I could hear him yell even with my door closed. Whatever, it’s not my problem.


    “WAKE THE HELL UP BOY!” I woke up to an incredibly loud knocking on my bedroom door. “BOY WHERE THE HELL IS MY RENT?” My father barged in. He looked like a mess, unshaven and still a little tired, probably from sleeping on the couch last night and not resting well.

    “M-money?” I mumbled, still half asleep. I reached under my pillow where I kept most of my money and pulled out $920 dollars. He yanked them out of my hands and started counting immediately.

    “You’re $80 dollars short you imbecile.” He nearly spat at me.

    “That’s all I have left. You didn’t ask for it yesterday morning so I spent some of it.”

    “What about those $100 bucks I gave you last night? I want those back as well.”

    “They’re already in there.”

    “So you spent 200 dollars in one day? Well that’s just typical isn’t it Simon? You’ve never worked a day in your life so you have no real concept of money. That’s an issue your whole damned generation has!”

    " yawn- Yeah I know Dad. I know. Now can you buzz off? I’m trying to get back to sleep." I began pulling my blanket over my head.

    “It’s 7 am for Christ’s sake! Get a damn job!” He slammed my bedroom door shut.

    Seriously? One night of no sex and all of a sudden my life is ruined again? This is the worst. And all because my stupid mom won’t just have relations with the guy every once and a while. I mean, it’s not too much work. Honestly, what is she complaining about? It doesn’t even feel that bad. Actually, now that I really think about it, if she can’t be bothered to fulfill her wifely duties then maybe she won’t mind if someone else does… I thought while reaching for the secret device I hid under my bed.


    “Rebecca you seriously need to do something about your boy. 7 AM and he is still sleeping.” My father said while absentmindedly looking down and adjusting his tie while walking into the master bedroom. “You know when I was his age I was getting up at 4 AM every day- Holy moly!” He exclaimed finally noticing me.

    “Oh hi there dear…” I said seductively in my mother’s voice. Wearing only a pair of lacey black panties and my mother’s voluptuous body with its back turned towards him. Not letting him see my bare breasts. “You’ve been quite pent up lately haven’t you dear?” I did my best to sound sultry.

    “Well of course I have! You’re the one doing this to me!” He argued desperately, pretending to still have some type of control. Trying to assert himself as the man of the house.

    “Oh I know dear, tell you what. I think I’m finally starting to get over my issues and well… Why don’t we make a deal? I have sex with you two times a week and you stop asking Simon to get a job or pay rent.”

    “5 times a week and he still needs to find a job, I am not budging on that.” He responded quickly. He’s always been a shrewd businessman at heart.

    “Okay, 3 times a week and he gets more time to find a job. And I get to help him.” I said fully turning around and giving him a good view of my naked breasts. His stern facade immediately crumbled once he saw the perky pair. I could tell this negotiation was over.

    “Deal. But why all this love for Simon all a sudden?” He asked while staring at my chest.

    “Well he’s just my son and I love him very much!” I said trying to think on my feet. I hope he doesn’t suspect anything.

    “I don’t know this seems really out of character-”

    “What’s something mo- I mean that I never do for you anymore dear?” I quickly changed the subject.

    “Well…” He said taking a moment to dwell on it. “The last time you sucked my dick was like 2 birthdays ago.” He grinned evilly.

    Blegh. I guess I’m going to do this. No turning back now. I thought to myself while lowering down to my knees. I’ve seen enough porn to figure out how to do this.

    I slowly unzipped his fly and all of a sudden his whole rod slipped out.

    “Wow, this thing is seriously kinda big,” I said without thinking.

    “Haha, has it really been that long or are you messing with me Becca?” My father said while gleefully looking down at me. He was quite excited.

    “I’m just teasing you.” I fake smiled back. This is nasty but it will only take a minute or two. A couple of minutes to get him off my back. It’s a steal!

    I slowly let most of the shaft into my mouth. It was quite gross and tasted salty. The heat and hardness were also very noticeable. I wanted to gag a lot but at the same time, it felt kind of natural. Like maybe this body’s muscle memory is helping. I also do my best to copy what I’ve seen porn stars do online. As soon as I start to pick up the pace I feel it start to quiver in my mouth. I realize what’s coming.

    Before I can pull away I feel two big strong hands grip on the back of my head and push me deeper onto the shaft. It catches me off guard but I still use all the strength in my mother’s weak body to break free. I’m still not fast enough as a whole load bursts in my mouth while the rest spurts onto my chest.

    “EGH!!! That was so fucking gross. You got some on my fucking tits you asshole.” I said trying to rub the sticky fluid off of my boobs.

    “Did you just swear and say tits? I love this new wild side of you Becca.” He said without even bothering to apologize. Good thing he’s such an idiot boomer. If he was any smarter he would’ve figured out that I’m not his wife by now.

    “Ugh, I’m gonna go clean myself up now. That was seriously gross dude.” I said steering my mother’s naked and soiled body towards the master bathroom.

    “Wait weren’t we gonna have sex too?” He cried desperately after me.

    “Hell no, not after that. Besides you already blew your load.” I dismissed him. “But if you give me the 900 bucks you stole from Simon I’ll consider having sex later.” I’m starting to get a bit bold with my demands. But I’m quite confident this idiot doesn’t suspect a thing.

    “Sure fine whatever. I don’t even care about this chump change.” He said handing me the money.

    “We need to lay down some ground rules before you go to work,” I said getting serious. “Do not talk to me about sex unless I talk about it first. Don’t even talk to me about what happened just now unless I bring it up. Got it?”

    “Understood.”

    “Also only I can initiate sex. It’s a major turn-off for me when you beg for sex. You wouldn’t want to turn me off, would you? You already know how that goes.”

    “But honey, darling, how will you know if I want sex if I am not able to tell you?” He said in such a forced caring tone.

    “Oh please you pig. You’re a guy, you’re always in the mood. I’m the one who’s not, that’s why you only do it when I say.”

    “I love this new side of you Becca. When did you get so feisty?”

    “I don’t know but I should’ve done this ages ago. I just thought it was finally time I stand up to you, you old boomer.”

    “HAHA. Your teasing is doing it for me. I can’t wait to ravish you later.” He said with such a gross horny look on his face.

    “Ew.” I replied. “See? It’s probably saying things like that that turn mo- I mean me off so much. Keep that to a minimum.”

    “U-understood dear.” He whimpered with a hurt face. I’ve never seen him look this vulnerable before. I guess only a woman would be able to wound him this badly. This is a power my mother has always had but she was always too subservient to ever take advantage of. But now that power is all mine. I could feel a wicked smile slowly forming on my plump ruby-red lips.

    “Well I’m off to work after that excitement. Mind if I get a kiss goodbye?” He said while putting his face in front of mine expectedly.

    “Trust me you don’t want a kiss from this mouth right now,” I muttered while pushing him away, “I just finished sucking a dick after all. I need to brush my teeth and rinse out my mouth immediately.”

    “I guess you’re right. I’ll see you later sweety.” He finally got his clothes on and left.

    Now that he was finally gone I went to my bathroom and started brushing my teeth and using some mouthwash to get the remaining taste out of my mouth.

    “Oh, crap. I just realized I used my toothbrush instead of yours Mom.” I apologized to my mother’s reflection in the mirror with her voice. I then immediately giggled upon realizing that this wasn’t the worst thing I’d done in her body. Certainly not the last.

    As soon as I was finished I went back into my room and left the cash on top of my desk.

    “It is a pig sty in here now that I see it from this perspective. Also that smell… yuck!” I pinched my mother’s delicate nose and waved her hand around the way I’ve seen her do a million times “It smells like a pent-up young man in here. Does my room always stink like this? I’ll have to ask Mom to see if she can get rid of that smell somehow…”

    I’m finished with this body for now so I decided to drop my mother’s body back in her room and go back into my own.


    “Good morning Simon!” My mother greets me in the kitchen wearing a pink robe, probably still hasn’t showered for today. “It seems I overslept a bit today. Where’s your father?”

    “Oh, he’s gone to work already. He told me not to wake you and just let you sleep in today. I’m just heating up a pop tart right now.”

    “Ohhh~, how sweet of you guys. But don’t worry I love cooking for you. Let me whip up some chocolate chip pancakes for you instead.” She immediately started grabbing the ingredients out of the pantry.

    “Gee, that would be awesome, mom.” I still don’t understand her. She’ll happily cook for us but won’t just let Dad fuck her for a bit every day. From my perspective, cooking takes longer and is much more difficult than pleasing a man. Measuring and remembering ingredients. Knowing how long to cook things. Dad only lasts a couple minutes then it’s over. Sure it’s gross letting an old man pump his member into you but it doesn’t feel too bad and he’s so bad that it ends quickly. I do understand why she doesn’t want to suck him off though. That is disgusting. Probably not doing that again.


    Stupid old man… still wants me to find a job huh? I thought while browsing on my computer trying to think of some ideas. I already tried applying to every business within walking distance. None of them have replied or probably even want me. I hate leaving the house anyway. Maybe if I could get one of those work-from-home jobs. That wouldn’t be so bad. I wouldn’t have to shower or get dressed or anything. But I don’t have a degree or even know where to apply.

    Job searching quickly gets boring, so I give up for now and go to one of my favorite adult webcam streamers, Shirley Nightingale. She’s an awesome goth chick who streams almost every day. She had already started and had her legs spread on her bed and was pumping away with a gigantic dildo.

    “Thanks for the 500 dollar donation Chet69!” She smiled while reading her chat feed. Can’t believe some sucker actually donates that much to these cam girls. I mean I’ve donated 5 bucks now and then but 500? I would never.

    Damn, she has a way easier life. She literally just has to pleasure herself on camera for a couple of hours a week and have some losers pay for all of her bills. Wish I could do that but no one wants to watch some fat guy do this.

    Wait a second. I just had a flash of an idea. An evil sinister idea. I really shouldn’t entertain it but, I just can’t stop thinking about how easy it could be. I had access to my mother’s smoking hot body and I mean she’s not using it for much. But could I really do that to her? Could I stomach streaming her body to the world? Maybe it would be alright if I just covered up her face…

    “Hey Shirley,” I began typing in chat. “I have a friend who wants to get started webcamming. What does she need and how easy is it to get started?” I asked while donating 5 dollars to make sure she read it.

    "Thanks for the 5 bucks Slacker85!

    Stories m2f milf possession story

  • Mother May I Borrow You? By BluePossession
    X xorg

    Mother May I Borrow You?

    Author - BluePossession

    Mother, May I Borrow You?

    “Seriously? Boxers at the breakfast table?” My evil boomer of a father yelled at me. Man, he annoys the crap out of me. Owns a construction company and is super wealthy so he treats everyone around him like garbage. Including me, his son. He’s an old guy with gray salt and pepper hair. He is showing his age but still looks quite healthy. “For fuck’s sake Simon you are 23. Put on some pants for breakfast, and while you’re at it get a job and move the hell out of my house already.”

    “Okay jeez. I’ll put on some pants.” I whined, knowing if I didn’t he would start yelling soon.

    “Oh go easy on him Andrew.” My lovely mother tried to calm him down. She was extremely beautiful and about 10 years younger than my father. She was blonde with big blue eyes and nice long legs. Today she was wearing a bright pink dress with pink high heels. I guess you could say she’s a trophy wife. Not very bright but the best mom a guy like me could ask for.

    I go to my room and pick up whatever pants I found on the floor then immediately head back down to the breakfast table.

    “Oh, I see you’ve put on the dirtiest pair of pants you could find. Typical.” My father said looking up from his newspaper to inspect my pants. What an ass.

    “Sorry,” I growled at him. “I just ran out of clean clothes. Mom could you wash some of my-”

    “Oh for god’s sake! Rebecca! He’s 23 and jobless!” He raised his voice. “Don’t tell me you’re still washing this grown man’s clothes? I thought we agreed last month that he was at least going to start doing some chores around this place.”

    “Mom still washes YOUR clothes,” I said softly, realizing it was a mistake as soon as I said it.

    “You’re damn right she washes my clothes! I’m a goddamn hard-working American! Who do you think earned the money to buy those clothes, the washing machine, and this damn house? Everything, and I mean everything, you see in this house was paid for by me. Your mother doesn’t have a job nor does she need to work a day in her life. That’s because when I married her I was already a 31-year-old successful businessman. Back then we made an agreement. I keep making thousands of dollars and buy everything for her while she cooks and cleans like a good little housewife. That’s what we agreed to!”

    “Honey please settle down.” My mother stopped cooking to rub his back and calm him down.

    “I will NOT settle down Rebecca! Everything I said is true and you know it. Tell your FAT and LAZY son it’s true. Last year I bought you that brand new sports car you wanted. 2 years ago I bought you that stupid expensive brain implant thing that you and your gym trainer wanted. Not to mention all the money you spend on clothes every month. That’s the deal, you spend all my money and in exchange, you wash my clothes and cook for me. It may be transactional but the basis of our relationship and for years it has worked! Meanwhile, he doesn’t make a cent but still gets all the benefits!”

    “Yes dear it’s true, it’s true. Please relax, your blood pressure-”

    “I know dear. I know.” He said trying his best to recompose himself. I kind of just tune out when he starts ranting like that, honestly. I stopped listening to him a while ago.

    “Regular pancakes today? Mom, you know I prefer your awesome chocolate chip pancakes. Could you whip me up some of those instead?” I ignored everything my father just said.

    “Sure, sweety.” My mother replied without hesitating.

    That was the last straw. It ticked my father off. He was so angry that he couldn’t even yell anymore. Silently, he stood up, grabbed my plate, and scooped all my food into the trash.

    “Hey, what the Hell man,” I complained.

    “That’s it. I’m done.” My father said quietly. “I will not be putting up with this any further. Starting tomorrow, October 1st, you will pay me 1000 dollars in rent to live in this house and to have your mother cook your meals. You will also pay 1000 dollars every month going forward.”

    “That is so unfair, I don’t even have a job. How the hell am I supposed to get that?”

    “That is not my problem. Get a job and ask for an advance or sell some of your action figure crap at the pawn shop. I don’t care how you get it, but tomorrow you pay me one thousand in cash.”

    Without even thinking my eyes glanced at my mom. As if I was begging her to save me from this like she usually does.

    “Oh don’t look at her,” he said, wagging his finger in my face. “She’s not going to rescue you this time. I want that money in bills and your mom couldn’t give you that much cash if she tried. She hasn’t handled cash in years. She exclusively uses my credit card and hasn’t been in a bank in God knows how long. I don’t even know if she knows what an ATM is either.”

    “I’ve heard of them,” Mom said with a weak smile. “Can’t say I’ve ever used one though… I wouldn’t even know how…”

    “There you have it. No one is going to save you this time, Simon. Go upstairs to your room and put on that old suit of yours and get out there and find a damn job. Or sell something or do anything. Just get out of my sight.”

    “FINE!” I replied and began heading upstairs. I stopped halfway up to eavesdrop.

    “You’re too hard on him.” My mother said meekly.

    “AND YOU’RE TOO SOFT ON HIM!” He boomed back. “-I’m sorry dear. I didn’t mean to yell at you, it’s just that damn kidney disease of yours.”

    “I’m sorry honey, it just decreases my libido and then the medication to treat it also decreases my libido even further.” Mom explained.

    “Oh believe me I know dear. I’ve been pent up for 6 months now. It’s making me more irritated than usual. You know yesterday I snapped at a new secretary for bringing me the wrong coffee. She was in tears. It’s getting really bad.”

    “I’m so sorry honey. Would a quick hand-job before work help?”

    “No dear, I don’t think it will.” He said, grabbing his coat and beginning to head out the door. “Look, we need to start having sex again and soon. I don’t know how much more of this I can take. Please speak with Doctor Hoffman and get your medication switched or something. I can’t keep being this pent up for much longer.”

    “I understand honey. I’ll call him today. But don’t get your hopes up, he’s already told me all the alternatives also kill libido.”

    “Damn it all.” He said as he slammed the front door shut on the way out.

    “The Hell’s his problem?” I said coming down the stairs pretending I hadn’t just heard all of that. “Anyway, Mom now that he’s gone could you make me those chocolate chip pancakes?”

    “I’m sorry sweety, your dad gave the orders. No more cooking for you until you pay him rent or get a job.”

    “MOM! You know I can’t come up with 1000 dollars in 24 hours. That’s impossible.”

    “Sweety, I know your father and he just wants you to get a job. He doesn’t even want or need the $1000. I’m sure if you go out and interview all day today you can have a job by tomorrow and he won’t ask you for any rent.”

    “I will start looking for a job Mom but I won’t get one by tomorrow. You can’t just have a firm handshake and get a job. It’s not like that anymore. Just let me borrow a thousand dollars-”

    “Sweety, I just can’t do that. What your father said was right. I haven’t handled cash in 15 years. Heck, I don’t even know what bank we use honestly. I just swipe your dad’s credit card and don’t think about it too much.” She said scratching her head. “Tell you what I need to go shopping and the manager down at Macy’s is an old friend of mine. I can ask her if she has an open position for a cashier. That’s the best I can do to help you.”

    “Thanks, Mom,” I said halfheartedly. I do not want to work at Macy’s. Or anywhere.

    “Okay be back soon.” She said, grabbing her purse and starting to head out the door. “Oh and try to wash your clothes while I’m gone.”

    “Fucking washing clothes… That’s a woman’s job.” I muttered to myself after I knew she was long gone.


    It took a while but I managed to collect all my dirty clothes in a bin and started taking them to the laundry room. Fucking hate having to wash my clothes. As soon as I was about to figure out the washing machine, I heard the doorbell ring. Probably just a salesman or a religious nut. I normally ignore it but I’ll take any excuse to not wash clothes.

    I open the door and see that it is Stacy, my mom’s personal gym trainer. She was hired by my father to keep my mother’s body looking great.

    “Oh hi, your uhm Stacy right? My mom’s trainer?” I stuttered. She was so hot.

    “Yeah, you’re Steven, right? Your mom talks about you sometimes.” She said with a slightly disgusted look. She wasn’t too pleased to be talking to someone like me. Most people don’t like me. Probably cause I have no charisma and am a bit out of shape.

    “It’s Simon.” I corrected her.

    “Oh right, Simon.” She said while closing her black cardigan to cover up some of her cleavage. She must’ve caught me staring a bit. “Is your mother home right now?”

    “No sorry she’s stepped out. Knowing her it could be an hour or it could be five hours if she stopped by the mall. I don’t know when she’ll be back.”

    “Well, it’s kind of an emergency. I don’t have much time. I told your mom a month back that I was moving to Washington and she’d have to hire someone else. The only problem is it turns out the tickets were bought one week early. We’re actually on our way to the airport right now and r yada yada. Long story short I have to drop this off like right now.” She said holding out a small box with a futuristic headset-like device inside.

    “Holy shit,” I exclaimed. “That’s the brain wave transmitter device, right? The one that lets you connect to the expensive implant in my mom’s head and pilot her body and do the workouts for her right?”

    "Yep, that’s the one. I guess I don’t have to explain too much but yeah this thing is super expensive and highly regulated. There are less than 1000 being used in the world right now but you know your father has connections

    and- Well, anyway the company said I am legally obligated to turn this in to your mom in person before I leave and have her sign this form stating I have returned it to her. So I’m kind of in a difficult spot right now."

    “Oh, that’s alright. I can just take it and leave it on the counter for her. She’ll see it immediately when she gets home. I can also sign for her. I’ve got her signature memorized, she has me sign for things all the time.”

    “Oh thank you so much, Simon. It would mean a lot to me. You’re sure your mom won’t mind?”

    “Don’t worry about that Stacy. You know my mother, she’s kind of ditzy and carefree. I’m sure she won’t mind at all that you handed it to me since she was out. It would be a lot worse if you just left it unattended on the front door.”

    “Haha. Yeah, you’re right.” She said handing me the device and paperwork. I signed my mother’s signature quickly and handed it back to her.

    “Okay Simon, I’m trusting you. Don’t lose that transmitter or me AND your mom will get in a bunch of legal trouble. It’s 100% against the rules for anyone other than me or your mom to handle that thing.”

    “Relax, Stacy. I’m leaving it right here on the kitchen counter and my mom will see it. I’ll let her know you dropped it off. It’ll all be fine.”

    “Okay, shake on it.” She said extending her arm for me to shake it. “And let your parents know I’m grateful for the opportunity. Take care!” She yelled as she jogged away.

    “Seeya!” I yelled back, not quite loud enough for her to hear.

    As soon as she was gone I closed the door and set the box with the device on the kitchen counter like I said I would. I then returned to washing my clothes.


    It was about 3 p.m. when I finally got home. I went to the pawn shop and sold some of my old video games for $150.68 at a local pawn shop. I even stopped by a couple of shops and tried to get a job interview. Most told me to apply online and the rest said they weren’t hiring at the moment.

    “This is hopeless,” I said to myself in defeat. There’s no way I can score a job or $1000 by tomorrow. Not without my mom’s help at least. Maybe we can both go to the bank or ATM and figure out how to withdraw some cash. Or maybe she got me that job at Macy’s.

    As soon as I thought that, her sports car just so happened to pull into the driveway. Soon she was stepping through the door with a bunch of shopping bags.

    “Oh hi, sweety. How did the job search go?”

    “It went bad Mom. They all want me to apply online and who knows when they’d hire me if at all. I don’t exactly have a great resume. Did the Macy’s manager have a position?”

    “Manager? Oh yeah sorry, I forgot to go sweety. I got distracted and went to other shops. Sorry about that.” She can be such a klutz sometimes.

    “That’s alright, mom.” I lied. That was my best hope for a job. “Well since you forgot to go, and I haven’t had much luck… maybe you and I could go down to the bank and try to withdraw some money? I have 150 so if you could just let me borrow the rest-”

    “No can do sweet-ums.” She said with determination.

    “P-please Mom. Please! I need your help and there’s no other way.” I begged.

    “I’m sorry Simon, I promised your father I wouldn’t. And I’d rather not give the details but I’m already failing him with my ‘womanly’ duties and I feel quite guilty about it. I couldn’t also give you money behind his back. Not this time.” She said putting her foot down. “I also know you’ve got more things you could sell too. You’ve got a big old T.V. and a bunch of collector’s items. Sorry sweety but you’re just going to have to sell 'em.”

    Won’t let me borrow money? Is telling me to sell my most important valuables? My own mother, how could she? The person I trusted most is betraying me and leaving me to fend for myself. I am in shock. All I can do is stand there in stunned silence.

    “What is that thing anyway?” My mom said pointing at the box on the kitchen counter.

    “Oh, it’s uhm nothing,” I said immediately grabbing it and hiding it behind my back. What the hell was I doing? This is rightfully my mom’s device. So why did I subconsciously reach for it and hide it? “It’s a, uh, collectible that they didn’t give me enough for at the pawn shop.”

    “Oh, okay.” My mother said, satisfied enough with my answer. God, she is gullible.

    I immediately took the box and ran upstairs to my room and locked the door.

    “Okay Simon, what the hell were you thinking when you swiped this damn thing?” I said talking to myself while looking down at the Brain wave transmitter my mother had entrusted to Stacy. The one that Stacy had entrusted to me to give back to my mom.

    But I could use it somehow to get the money I think. Maybe I can tell my mom I have it and I won’t give it back till she pays me $1000. But then she’d probably just tell my father and I’d be in deeper trouble. Maybe I could threaten Stacy into sending me $1000 over PayPal or I report her for giving it to me. But she could also report me for blackmail. Maybe I could take it apart and make schematics to sell to a rival company? But I don’t think I’m handy enough to take it apart. What do I do?

    I guess I could maybe… try wearing it and activating it. I mean, will it even work? If it does I can use it to control my mother’s body to go to the bank and withdraw 1000 dollars with no problem. Mom would be none the wiser. But can this thing even transmit male brain waves to a female brain? Will it even work for me? It could be locked to only work for Stacy somehow. What would it even feel like? Like will I feel as if I am her or will I just feel like a passenger piloting her body? I wish it had come with a manual but I heard there isn’t one because users are trained in person. I’ll try looking this up online.

    There is almost nothing I can find online. No guide, no tutorial videos. Nothing. Well fuck it, I may as well just try this thing on and hope for the best. Hope it doesn’t fry my brain or anything. Mom’s just downstairs so the signal should be good.

    I held the device in my hands. Am I going to do this? I’m not too sure what it will be like. This technology is so highly regulated and secretive. People have talked about it but there’s never been recorded video of its use or anything like that. I don’t know what it will be like. My mother never talked about it much. Just about how convenient it was to have someone else do all the workouts for her. I put the device on my head and took a seat in my desk chair.

    “Well Mom and Dad, you’re putting me into a corner here. This is your guys’ fault. You left me with no other options. I promise it’ll just be to the bank and back.” I adjust myself and take a deep breath. “Mother, may I borrow you?” I said with a cocky grin, initializing the device.


    I immediately feel as if my essence has been pulled right out of my skull and transmitted toward the first floor below. Could it be my soul? The device would you have you believe it’s my brain waves? Either way, I could feel myself being launched toward the first-floor kitchen. My mother was probably down there. But it was all pretty brief. Soon I felt myself stop at my destination.

    My eyesight slowly returned to me. Blurry at first. Soon I was aware of my surroundings again. My hands were quite cold and wet. It appears they have been washing dishes recently.

    “Did it work?” I said aloud and heard my mother’s voice speak. “Holy crap. It DID work!” I exclaim while taking a look at my mother’s feminine hands and nails. I also glanced down to see my mother’s cleavage pushing out of her dress. “Wow Mom, they look a lot bigger from this perspective. I guess this shit isn’t bio-locked or anything. Anyone can just use the brain transmitter whenever they wish! No wonder they have rules against leaving it with non-owners. Haha, it’s crazy to hear my mom’s voice swear like that too.” It’s also quite weird to notice that I am about 3 inches shorter than usual in my mother’s body. I take a few steps to try and see myself in the mirror like anyone would do if they suddenly found themselves in another body. But I immediately trip and have to catch myself on the table.

    “Ow! Fucking high heels. Why the fuck does mom always have to wear these?” I was so frustrated at that moment that I ripped them right off of her feet and flung them across the kitchen. “Stupid shoes.” I may have torn the strap that was holding them in place but it’s alright, I’m sure Mom won’t mind. She has hundreds more pairs. With my mother’s delicate feet now flat on the ground I can move a bit easier as her. I also realized that I was not 3 inches shorter, I was about 5 inches shorter now! Kind of reminded me of being a lot younger. I walk to the full-length mirror in the hallway to see what I’m working with here.

    As soon as I round the corner and see my mother’s face in the mirror I almost feel as if at that very moment she just caught me. Like she just walked in on me wearing her body and I’m in deep trouble. It takes my brain a whole second to process that I am not seeing her in the mirror, I’m seeing myself in her body. Her beautiful motherly body. I’m wearing it like a costume. Her long blonde hair, her nice long legs, her big motherly hips, and her beautiful pink dress.

    “Wow, now this is wild,” I say getting right up to the mirror. It’s kind of funny, standing there right now I can’t say I look like my mother. I look more like if my mother had an evil twin. It’s her face and body but without her normal heels, she’s standing a bit shorter than normal and with an entirely different posture. More of my slouchy male posture. And her face, I’m wearing her face and the makeup but it looks so off. She’s got my slightly crooked grin (with her perfect white teeth) and a mean, kind of creepy, look in her big blue eyes.

    I hope I don’t run into anyone she knows on the way to the bank. A friend or family member would notice there’s something off I think. I better

    just run to the bank and run right back. I also don’t think I have any of her muscle memory or memories in general. My mom’s body is just standing the way I normally do and moving the way I move my larger male body. It makes sense since I’m not using her normal brain. It’s more or less just a receptacle for my brain waves being transmitted from my unconscious body upstairs.

    My eyes are immediately drawn back down to my Mom’s cleavage. I just can’t help myself from staring at the large round globes. The ones that probably got my dad to marry her in the first place. I started moving around and hopping a bit just to see how they moved in response. It was very interesting to have all this new jiggling on my chest.

    But that’s enough messing around. The bank is closing soon and I didn’t do this for fun. I need to run to that bank and withdraw the money before my father gets home and catches me in my mother’s body. I mean he probably won’t know it’s me his son in the hijacked body of his wife, but he’ll know something’s off.

    “I’m gonna need another pair of shoes though.” I thought aloud as I raised one of my mother’s delicate feet. Her toenails are painted pink of course. I headed upstairs to the master bedroom. I felt out of place as I stepped into it. I had only ever entered on rare occasions like if my dad was moving in some heavy furniture or if my mom needed me to kill a spider. It felt wrong to be in here. “But why should I feel weird about it? I mean, after all, I am the lady of the house Rebecca Masterson and it is my room! Kekekek.” I squeak-laughed in my mother’s voice. It was intoxicating to hear her laugh the way I normally would.

    As soon as I’m inside I go straight to my mother’s walk-in closet and look through the piles and piles of high heels, high heel boots, and wedged sandals. “Come on seriously Mom? No sneakers or tennis shoes or something? I just want something fucking comfortable. Even some flat sandals would be enough.” Nope. Nothing in here without some form of uncomfortable heel. I don’t even get why, my mother’s pretty tall for a woman. It must have been part of the deal she made with my father. He must’ve requested that she always wear heels and always be ready for sex to be his wife. Yuck.

    “Okay, no shoes. Now what do I do?” Wait a minute, I think I’ve got an idea.

    I head to my room and open up my closet. In there I find an old pair of Jordan 1’s that I’ve had since I was a teen. My foot size was smaller then so maybe it’s small enough to fit my mother’s dainty feet. I put one on and it’s a bit too big. Even as a teen, my feet were bigger than my mother’s. But it’s close enough.

    With both shoes on I’m finally ready to head out. “Well, mother dearest it’s about time we go to that bank together,” I said to my mother’s reflection. Again it was 100% her body, but I could tell something was off about the look in her eyes. It was my look. She was also wearing an old pair of boys sneakers so that’s not helping things.

    “Crap, I just realized I can’t get that far away from my body and its signal. I guess I’ll have to put my body in my mother’s car or something. That should work.”

    I look over my body that I left in my desk chair. My head is tilted back with its mouth open and the transmitter on my skull flashes blue since it is on. Damn, I never realized how fat and unhealthy I looked. Maybe I should try to get in better shape.

    I start to lift my body with my mother’s arms. It wasn’t easy but I am just barely able to lift my adult male body. Thank God mom’s body has been working out or this would be impossible. I had to take several breaks but I just barely managed to get my body in the backseat of the car. Luckily the car was inside our garage and not out in the street. What would somebody have thought if they had seen me? Would they think a mother is taking her son to the hospital in the back of her car? Would they think she killed him? Or what if someone investigated it closer and caught me with the device on my head?

    I sit in the driver’s seat of my mother’s sports car. My dad would probably explode if he knew I was about to drive it. Of course, I did not have to adjust the seat or mirrors, after all, it was all set to the owner’s preferences.

    “This seat is super comfortable. More comfortable than I remember when I’ve ridden shotgun.” I thought aloud to myself. I send a hand between me and the seat. “OH… My mother’s ass is quite large and soft. That must be what’s different. Haha.” I chuckled.

    This is awesome. I’m a little excited to finally get to drive this car. It’s nice and fast but I’ve never been allowed to drive it. My mother only got it for its looks and price. She’s never used it to its full potential. It’s time to change that.


    I made it to the bank in record time. Might’ve driven a bit too fast. It would have been bad if a cop had pulled me over and seen an unconscious body in the backseat. Luckily nothing like that happened.

    I step out of my mother’s car and start walking towards the bank. Conveniently, Mom’s car has tinted windows so no one will see anything unless they look closely. It feels exhilarating to be walking around in public in mother’s body. No one has any idea it’s me in here. It’s exciting to be wearing this disguise. On the way from the parking lot to the bank I get lots of glances. Mostly from guys. I made eye contact with a woman and she actually smiled at me. She probably expected me to smile back but I was caught so off guard that I quickly looked down at my feet. I saw the old sneakers I had put on my mother’s feet. I hope no one thinks it’s weird. As I make it to the bank’s front door a man in a suit happens to be exiting and holds the door open for me. Another first.

    “Thanks!” I said appreciatively.

    “My pleasure miss.” He said with a confident smile.

    How nice of him. The kindness of strangers sure is nice when you can get it. For some reason though I get a feeling as though I’m being watched. I quickly turned around and noticed that the man who held the door open took a few extra seconds to stare at my behind as I walked in. As soon as he noticed that I noticed he immediately let go of the door and aimed his eyes in another direction. It doesn’t bother me though, I’d do the same thing if I were him. After all, my mother is quite attractive for her age.

    This was such a different experience. In my old body, I’m practically invisible. No one gives me a second glance. No one smiles at me, especially not women. People don’t keep the door open for me either. They practically want to shut it when they see me coming. Is this what it’s like to be an attractive woman?

    That’s enough of that though. I’m not here for observations. I’m just here to get a thousand bucks cash and then get out of my mother’s body as soon as possible. And hopefully never again. After all, this is highly illegal.

    Crap. The line is huge today. At least 7 people in front of me. But I guess I have no choice but to wait in line.

    “Rebecca? Is that you?” I heard a voice say. A bald banker had walked up to me. Looked like he could be the manager of this branch. He extended out his hand so that I could shake it.

    “Oh hi, it’s so nice to see you…” I tried to sound like my mother. I checked his name tag quickly. “…Bill.”

    “It’s lovely to see you, Rebecca.” He smiled warmly. “I don’t normally see you around here. Usually, it’s at dinner parties or other events.” Oh, this is my dad’s main banker. He’s mentioned him a couple of times. Is it weird for a guy to be friends with his banker?

    “Yeah, usually my husband handles the banking stuff. I’m not too good at these things.” It was easy to sound like my mother.

    “Let’s step into my office. You shouldn’t have to wait in this line.” He led me to it and motioned me in. He took a seat at his desk and I took a seat as well. “What brings you here today?”

    “Oh, nothing in particular I just need to withdraw a thousand dollars in cash. That’s all.”

    “A thousand in cash?” He said a bit off-put by the request. “Yes that is acceptable. Do you know the account number?”

    “No sorry, I uh don’t know it off the top of my head.” I tried sounding more bimbo-y than usual so he doesn’t suspect anything.

    “Oh well, that’s no problem. Do you have your I.D. or a credit card instead?”

    Fuck. I knew I had forgotten something. I didn’t bring my mother’s purse. How could I forget that women keep everything in purses?

    “Oh God. I am such an airhead.” I waved my hand flamboyantly. “I’m so sorry Bill, I forgot my purse at home. This always happens to me!” Once again doing my best impression of my mother.

    “Oh, that’s completely fine.” He said with a forced smile. “I know you personally so it won’t be an issue this time. Please remember to bring your I.D. the next time. I assume you want the thousand out of your shared checking account?”

    “Yeah, definitely that one!” I sounded like a moron right now. He rolled his eyes at me. But maybe that’s a good thing. He just thinks I’m some stupid trophy wife. He doesn’t even suspect that I am not Rebecca. That I’m stealing money right out of my father’s account and he is gladly assisting me in doing it.

    “Okay, it’s all set. I’ll be right back with that cash.” He said stepping out to go get it.

    “Thanks, Bill.” I shot him another appreciative smile.

    As I was seated and waiting I looked down once again at my mother’s feet wearing my old shoes. I noticed I was seated with my legs spread apart like a man’s. For some reason, I felt the urge to cross one leg over the way my mother normally would. I wonder if Bill noticed me seated that way. I hope he didn’t see anything up my mother’s dress.

    “Okay Rebecca, here’s your cash. I took the liberty of putting it inside an envelope.” He said handing me the cash. “I’ll let your husband know you stopped by-”

    “Oh please don’t!” I blurted out. "It’s actually for a secret gift I wanted to

    Stories m2f milf possession story

  • Body Possession By warnos
    X xorg

    Body Possession - Part 4

    Authors Note: This chapter took a bit longer to complete, because of stuff happening IRL and this being placed on the back burner. Here is the final chapter and hope you all enjoy it. I tried to self edit this with help from people I know, just because living with High functioning Autism borderline Aspergers means that while it makes sense to me. It doesn’t necessarily make sense to everyone else.


    While Sam slept that night after talking to Rhian, the alien went to work changing Sam. The alien never revealed itself to be a destroyer of worlds. It tried to do things the civil way or as civil as an alien who has burnt worlds single handed. The alien tried to get Rhona to take over the fight, under estimating Sam when the alien saw what Sam was doing with the messages to all that he held near and dear, it decided, Rhona had outlasted her usefulness.

    Seeing her as nothing but expandable, a tool that had fulfilled its use. With her gone the alien tried to rewrite Sam’s mind, however, because Sam had the mind palace in place the alien couldn’t get near Sam’s memories. Instead the alien chose to lock Sam within his own mind palace while the alien got to work ruining Sam’s life while in control of the body. In the hope that Sam could be broken starting with his family.

    The alien chose to start off with Sam’s nan which the alien teleported Sam’s body to where his nan lived, while becoming a dark mist where Sam’s body disappeared into the mist and went inside his dog Monty. In control of Monty, the alien did contemplate making his dog kill his nan but there was a more horrific way to do that. As Sam’s nan had Lymphadema in her legs the alien made the legs swell suddenly to 20 times the size of her legs breaking the bones as Sam’s nan cried out in pain the legs exploded showering the room with bits of bone and legs the noise of the legs bursting rang out through the street and it snapped Sam from his prison in the mind palace.

    Sam Could feel inside the mind palace the blood that soaked Monty’s fur and began banging and pleading to the alien to reverse what it had done. But the alien only laughed and decided to punish Sam for the mild inconvenience of making noise by stopping Monty’s heart and causing his beloved pet to die next to his nan.

    The alien then set sights on his mum and step dad, keeping the perception filter up the alien teleported Sam’s step dad back to his abusive ex, but with a difference he was tied, gagged and handcuffed to the wall. The Alien then turned its attention to Sam’s mum by changing her mind making it so that she had the unsustainable lust and need to fuck anything that walked. Turning her into a slut from what she was. The real Sam could see this from inside his mind palace. With Sam awake knowing that he had to get out of his prison, he let the amount of concentration go and channelling his hidden darkness, this created immense power for Sam. The power allowed Sam to use the move instant transmission to get out of the prison, avoiding the alien’s mind and regain control of his body.

    Sam reversed what the alien did putting everything back as they were, to just before the alien took over. Using his powers which he figured out he had because when the alien fused with Sam, he transferred the power to Sam in order to remain dormant inside Sam. Sam locked off his family and friends from the alien creating a protective barrier around them. Sam then teleported himself back to the room in Cardiff that he had. With Sam now in control of his body all that remained was a searing hot pain in his head as the alien was angry and pulling Sam back inside the mind palace. Sam closed his eyes and entered his mind palace where the alien was waiting for him.

    Inside Sam’s mind palace

    Sam was standing near the looking glass, when the aliens’ voice rang out.

    “So you thought you could use Anime to beat me?” the voice bellowed sounding like a mixture of different people, young, old, male and female all talking at once.

    “No just to get your attention, though it was a safe bet considering that you cannot access that part of my brain along with the superheroes, characters from videogames, horror icons… basically everything I used against Rhona and even the TV programmes that I watch. As you think that they don’t matter. Your right they don’t matter to you but they do to me. So right now you are trapped in here, with me and you couldn’t even touch me if you wanted because I have figured it all out!” Sam replied stating the obvious but also with a level of confidence that couldn’t be matched.

    “Figured what out scum?”

    “That you need me alive in order to maintain an anchor to this world. That is why you trapped me in here so you could stay here on this planet. No better than that! this version of earth. That is right I can see your whole being. You are not an alien from another world but a criminal from another Earth. One more thing you didn’t do a very good job of sealing the mental link”.

    “SHUT UP! You worthless sack of shit.”

    “As I was saying before you rudely interrupted, you didn’t do a very good job, as I could see you running away from justice on a different world. Thinking that you were safe hiding in me! Sadly you are not as I have used that knowledge to send a message to the breachers, peacekeepers throughout the multiverse.”

    “Pity you won’t survive to see them!”

    “Oh you think you can beat me you’re more delusional than I thought.” Sam declared showing his confidence with a little bit of cockiness.

    “Just a realist, I have brought several versions of earth to its knees. Before the ‘breachers’ you called even got a whiff of me. Stripped several breachers of their powers and destroyed them. FROM WITHIN.” The alien said sounding triumphant as the words spat.

    “That is impressive, I must admit well before you killed them that is. Though you may be big shit elsewhere in the multiverse but inside me you are JUST. SO. SMALL!”

    While Sam was saying that the alien was making a new body one of a big beast with horns and a mace that. Body of a orc (the big ones from lord of the rings) and muscly legs to match, with the matching jet black eyes that people consider to be demonic. Now that Sam was finished saying what he was, Sam noticed that to the alien had taken the form of the behemoth standing before him, as the alien reached out to grab Sam something stopped the alien in his tracks inches away from Sam.

    “What is this force stopping me?” The alien demanded.

    “What did you base that look on? Oh yeah an orc from lord of the rings but why the horns and the massive jet black eyes?” Sam enquired hoping the alien would get it.

    “Well there are certain texts on some of the earths that states beings called demons had them.”

    “You really are clueless aren’t you, for an alien who has spent years on this planet where for entertainment value there is a thing called television.”

    “Who the fuck are you calling clueless, I am going to enjoy destroying you!” The alien spat.

    “You might want to look up, seeing as you know the lore around the beings. I have the knowledge of the lore that is used on supernatural which even took the notions of a demon found in lore.” Sam replied indicating upwards with his left middle finger. As the alien looked up following the finger only to see a devil’s trap illuminate above the alien in demon form!

    “You see I may not be as smart enough to deceive people like you but right here and right now. You are in my reality bitch!”

    After Sam said that the alien shift its form to resemble a humanoid but it was vibrating as there was blue lightening that was going from the toes to the head. The alien had taken the form of a human with speed powers.

    As the alien sped round the big space that the devils trap was covering it hurled a lightning bolt upwards breaking one line on the trap rendering it useless. As the alien sped out of the now broken circle towards Sam, who dodged out of the way using the speed force, as yellow lightning surged through his body and appeared in his eyes, similar to Barry Allen in the flash. This meant that they were both now moving roughly the same speed in a chase around the mind palace.

    The two beings began their race of dominance. After several minutes of the chase of yellow and blue blurs chasing each other until Sam went down a certain corridor of the mind palace that seemed to end with a dead end with no doors just a rusty hook on a lamp post!

    Sam stopped but he was facing the corridor he just ran down. Further down the corridor were two open doors the rooms cloaked in darkness barring the odd lightning surges as one room contained the flash, kid flash, Jay Garrick and Jesse quick all ready for the alien to come. The other door containing Eobard Thawne, Malcolm Meryl, Damien Dark and the black flash, the alien approached and came to a stop past the two doors and standing in front of Sam.

    “Ha seems like you don’t know your mind palace well enough to out run me.” The alien mocked revelling in the joy of catching Sam, not noticing that it was a trap.

    “Who said I was running to get away, just running enough to give you a little surprise.” Sam said, signalling to the others to go. Out of both doors came a arrow launched by Malcolm Meryl, which the alien caught without turning around keeping its focus on Sam. Damien Dark launched a throwing knife at the alien, again which he caught in his other hand.

    “Really, a cheap trick involving a archer and a knife thrower?”

    “Cheap trick, no and they were only the distraction.” Sam said beginning to vibrate so he would be able to phase through the alien when he received a super-sonic punch from the flash, reverse flash, the black flash, kid flash, Jesse quick and Jay Garrick all at the same time sending the alien hurtling towards the hook. However, as the alien approached Sam it grabbed Sam out of the phase, took Sam in its arms and impaled Sam on the hook. Shoulder first, blood spurting from the wound.

    At the sight of Sam on the hook, the speedsters began to circle the alien trying to buy Sam time to get off.

    “ENOUGH!!” The alien bellowed as it went shooting up in the air before being covered in ice. Upon the alien’s descent the ice covered the floor turning all of the speedsters to ice. However, Sam prevented them from being smashed as the alien landed.

    In an instant the alien was face to face with Sam. “Now lets’ see if you are stronger then all of the other primitives on this god forsaken earth!” After saying that the alien turned into a gas as it tried to take Sam’s place by eliminating Sam’s being.

    As the gas poured into Sam his veins turned purple as the gas was rushing in the more his veins changed colour. However, as Sam’s eyes widened from the gas invasion the alien was suddenly thrusted out as Sam’s body hung there on the hook two symbols appeared on Sam. One being the Fairy Tail emblem on his right arm, the same place that Natsu’s mark is in the anime, and the millennium puzzle eye from Yu-Gi-Oh! Appeared in the middle of Sam’s forehead!

    “What in the absolute fuck is going on!!” the alien demanded as all the people that Sam holds dear appeared surrounding Sam on the hook as there was a yellow seal emerging around Sam filling the space around Sam making him glow yellow. This took Sam inside his own being as some of his memories were being tainted but there was one that remained pure.

    One of Sam’s memories where it is himself and his grandad in the back garden of his nan and grandad’s house. The grass was freshly cut with the aroma lingering in the air. Sam was sitting on a metal framed garden chair with a black material for the seat and the back of the chair. Both chairs were pointing towards his grandad’s shed with his grandad sitting next to him on a similar chair. Their backs to the main house, above them the skies were blue with a few jet streams from passing aeroplanes.

    “Looks like a storm is coming!” Sam’s grandad said indicating to the purple clouds rolling in.

    “Hope not…” Sam started.

    “We better head inside.” Sam’s grandad interrupted.

    “Wait! Before we do there is something I want to tell you!” Sam stated his heart pounding for an unknown reason.

    “Sure what is on your mind?”

    “There is a fight coming up and I don’t know if I will be strong enough to fight.” Sam said as tears began to form in his eyes.

    “You will be able to because like all of us your mum, nan, even myself we are all fighters. All you need to do is use your head and think logically as violence and sheer strength isn’t enough to win all fights.” Sam’s grandad said placing a hand on Sam’s shoulder to reassure him. As his grandad knew about his autism and that he would decide who to hug or even open up enough to allow them to hug.

    “Grandad there is something I never got around to saying before we lost you!” Sam started while he was trying so hard not to cry. Before Sam could say what he never could say there was a purple bolt of lightning, as a male figure walked out.

    “So this is where you are hiding?” The alien said as he knocked Sam’s grandad out of the chair, sending that chair flying backwards as the alien trapped Sam’s grandad against the wall of the main house.

    “Not so fast!” Sam said standing up as he too was knocked down. As the alien half turned to look at Sam with a slight smile on his face, the alien noticed that Sam had his hand raised to the sky. Out of the purple clouds up above came a bolt of yellow lightening. The yellow pierced the purple clouds with ease as the bolt was heading towards Sam’s hand.

    Suddenly a lightning bolt was formed in Sam’s hand which Sam then hurled it towards the alien who as soon as the lightning bolt left Sam’s the alien started to disappear although the lightning bolt was to fast for the alien to completely disappear. The lightning bolt struck the alien on the back bringing a male scream of pain. As the scream echoed through the mind palace, Sam suddenly saw flashes of the alien’s original body and a name ‘Jack Mills’. The jolt of pain forced the alien back from trying to replace Sam’s as the one in control the body.

    With that done the alien was thrusted backwards from Sam on the hook. When out of nowhere a red, single bladed light saber was spinning towards the top of the hook which shattered the hook into millions of metal shards which were sent flying in every direction. As Sam was falling downwards he was cushioned by a vibration. As the vibration dissipated Sam stood up from the floor only to see Darth Vader and Daisy Johnson (Quake) standing there as the saber was making its return trip to Darth Vader’s hand which was outstretched.

    “Why you little Bast…” Jack began to say before Darth Vader, Rey, Daisy Johnson and Vibe, stepped between Jack and Sam hitting Jack with the respected force and breacher powers. While the speedsters, who broke out of the ice when the hook was broken. Supergirl and superman (the Supergirl CW show version of Superman) and J’onn J’onzz hit Jack from all directions knocking him around like a ball. When Jack found his footing he looked up only to see Sam and everyone in his mind palace who had just hit him standing in front of him.

    “Make sure all of the doors are sealed and get to safety.” Sam said to all of the people in his mind palace.

    “What about this thing!?” J’onn asked.

    “Leave that to me, things are about to get ugly and I don’t want it to spill into the rest of my mind palace.” Sam replied. Which sent everyone off to make sure the doors were closed and that the mind palace was secure.

    “Why did you send them away you little fucker?” Jack spat spitting blood onto the floor, who was doubled over in pain.

    “Simply because things are going to get ugly as I do have a dark side and I can see now that I have to unleash it just to contain you until the breachers arrive to take you back.” As Sam said that a dark mist formed in the corridor and Sam’s eyes changed becoming light red which pierced the mist that was forming. Though the mist was surrounding them Jack could see that Sam had raised both his hands before his vision was impaired by the mist as it became denser.

    Jack could feel dread as the darkness enveloped him, Jack tried to teleport away only to find that he was trapped held down by immense pressure. The pressure was so intense that Jack was unable to move. When he looked down Jack noticed that his knees were shaking and it was taking a lot for him to stay on his feet as the sheer terror he was feeling was enough to root him to the spot.

    “Let’s play a game” Jack heard from with the fog, Jack recognised that it was Sam’s voice though it was mixed in with several voices a deeper male voice (John Kramer from Saw) and a just as deep voice if a little raspy due to inhaling smoke (Freddy Krueger from the remake of a nightmare on elm street).

    With that Jack was rendered unconscious by the dark mist as it was seeping in every pore and forcing itself into Jack’s body. As the darkness covered Jack’s unconscious body, a cage was forming around Jack. The mind palace began to shake as the construction of the cage was taking a lot of room in the mind palace. The cage is the perfect prison, after Sam turned Jack back to human to his 5’8’ slim, scrawny body. Sam then forced the huge cage into Jack’s head with Jack’s mind trapped inside unable to get out.

    Jack woke up he remembered being terrified, unable to move a muscle and the darkness. he tried to move his hand but couldn’t as his arms, legs and torso were held in place by rope. He tried to look around but even his head was locked in place he could only look side to side but even that was limited. Jack noticed to his left was a jar that looked empty apart from a single key at the bottom.

    “Hello” Jack called out when he did a small TV switched itself on directly in front of him, revealing Billy the piñata in front of the camera.

    “Hello Jack…” The voice started as it was a deep male voice that was being put through a voice changer as well to sound more demonic and nightmarish then it normally would. The picture was grainy as there was static periodically scrolling past every couple of seconds.

    “Let’s play a game! You have terrorised the multiverse, harming people as you seen fit. Well now you are trapped here let’s see how much you want to live. There is a mechanism attached to your ribs when the clock in the room hits zero the mechanism will tear your ribcage out. Look down if you think I am lying! You have 60 minutes to get the key and release yourself from the mechanism. But know this if you do get out you cannot escape as there is an endless supply of traps here for all of eternity. You cannot die when the clock hits zero you will be loaded into another puzzle, after feeling whatever body part torn out of you. Feeling the pain and when you feel like you are about to die. You will be teleported into another trap, with the ability to feel the pain from the last trap until you are begging for the pain to stop but no one will hear you. MAKE YOUR CHOICE!”

    Outside the room Sam was supressing the dark side that he had to show in order to survive. The darkness within Sam was so great that it not only burnt Rhona from the inside but also able to trap someone in a never ending nightmare of puzzles while not allowing him the death that he wanted. Sam looked at the body he recreated using the darkness within himself, where Jack was trapped for eternity never dying or resting. Sam exited his mind palace.

    Thirty minutes later

    Sam in anticipation of the breachers coming to collect Jack, had pulled the memory of his original body which was a 5’8’, slim, male with long blonde hair. With Jacks body and mind reunited Sam took the opportunity Sam removed some of his filter on Jack meaning he is still locked in but he will be able to answer simple questions when asked. That was when it happened!

    A portal opened with red and blue swirls emerged. As the swirls circled each other it looked to Sam as though the two colours were chasing each other with a bolt of red lightening at intermittent intervals that would puncture one colour find its way to the centre where it would spin the opposite direction of the two swirls before coming to rest horizontal where it changed from red to yellow. This allowed the person on the other end of the portal to come through the yellow bolt of lightning.

    The person emerged from the portal dressed in what seemed military attire with special gloves, boots and belt. The outfit was completely black which reminded Sam of Gypsy from The Flash. Even the powers seemed to resemble a breach which was seen on The Flash. “are you the one who sent the message out?” The woman asked in a light, feminine voice but a sense of authority in the tone.

    Sam was speechless as he attempted to speak he only stuttered on the beginning of the sentence.

    “Y-yes.”

    As the new person as the person looked like Supergirl star Melissa Benoist just with pink skin.

    “Sorry about the intrusion we received your message, and I was sent since I am one of the few who isn’t affected by the power to pick up that person.” The mysterious person said in response to Sam.

    “Immune to the power is that because you are kryptonian?” Sam said without thinking.

    “What?!!”

    “Sorry, your doppelganger, if that is the correct word in this situation, on this earth appears in a DC comics TV show called Supergirl.” Sam says a bit to quickly as he walked over to his DVD shelf and pulled season 1 of the show as it shows Supergirl flying in between two buildings.

    “That is good for her, least my doppelganger is doing well on this earth. You see I come from a earth where humans and aliens live side by side. While some aliens needs an image inducer others like myself have chosen to coexist along with humans, some like myself need a host body to survive as only my mind survived in psychic form. After I got consent of course and the person is very much alive inside before you ask.”

    “Wow that is different, I have so many questions.” Sam replied.

    “What’s your name?” Sam asked.

    “Billie but you can call me Bill. What did he do to you for him to be motionless there?” Bill enquired.

    “He tried to take my family away from me. He tried to make me something I am not but he underestimated me and I stopped him.” Sam replied still a little bit awe.

    “How did you stop him?”

    “Here let me show you.” Sam stepped forward taking Bill’s hand softly in his own as he shared the memory via the telepathic bridge between them both. He even included everything from the battles, to the first encounter with the ring and even the forced body swap.

    “You have been through a lot in a short period of time, but why let him live?”

    “Simple answer I don’t take lives after all I am training to help people.” Sam stated matter-of-factly.

    Before Sam and Bill could continue their conversation the door to the accommodation was knocked open causing the glass to smash against the wall. Just as the two turned around they saw Madison and Martin running up the stairs. When they got to the top Sam stopped them with his powers.

    “Go take Jack with you so he can pay for what he did!” Sam said as bill opened the breach back to her earth with Jack leaving Sam with Martin and Madison.

    Sam exerted a little bit of power to stop Martin and Madison in place while increasing the gravity around them to keep them rooted to the spot. Sam was going to right the wrong, while also testing the limits of his powers.

    “You two will forget everything since Rhona turned you into her minions and you will return to how you were before.” Sam said as he used his powers to alter their minds.

    Whether it was Sam’s inexperience with the powers or what Rhona had done but Sam could feel his words and power bounce off them. Taking a deep breath Sam cleared his mind and connected to both of them to see what the problem was. What Sam saw made a chill go completely down his spine. He could sense that where what makes the pair tick was no longer there, for a want of a better phrase they were soulless! Sam could only see a black void inside them. Sam knew that no matter how much he tried, he wouldn’t be able to sway them no matter if he had the power to do anything he wanted.

    Sam chose to edit them out the timeline, make it so they were never born in the first place. This way he knew that everyone was safe and that they wouldn’t be harmed by the two. Sam closed his eyes as the timeline was being rewritten this meant that while Sam knew about Martin and Maddison he was going to be the only person who knew on this earth that they existed at all. With the timeline rewritten both Martin and Maddison began to fade away as their bodies and being was coming apart turning to grey particles breaking off and floating into the air. The process reminded Sam, how Thanos eliminated half the universe’s population with the snap in Avengers Infinity War.

    In all of the commotion Sam didn’t manage to turn his console off and throughout the entire interaction the Overwatch music on the loading screen was constantly playing.

    Bill came back through a breach to inform Sam that Jack was facing trial for what he did and to say thanks to Sam for his co-operation.

    “Why don’t you stay a bit and we can talk? I have a question I want to ask you as your attire even your powers seem familiar.” Sam asked. Bill thought about what Sam had just asked her and decided it was the least she could do after Sam had solved her earths’ problem.

    “Did a breacher come here to this earth before today?” Sam asked.

    “That is a specific question, yes my colleague came here to get someone who escaped capture on earth 19. My colleague caught the target in the middle of something being filmed. Why do you ask?”

    “The whole attire, power and even the breach you opened looks extremely similar to a TV show we have on this earth, called the Flash. Here I will show you.” Sam finished going to his laptop and bringing up Youtube. Loading videos that showed Vibe and gypsy which included their powers, Bill was shocked that her colleague’s mistake made its way onto a popular TV show.

    1 hour later

    “What are you going to do now?” Bill asked Sam.

    “I don’t know use the powers for good, help people and tip luck a little bit more in my favour, lord knows I have had the worst luck. I will probably wait for the next chapter to start.” Sam replied.

    “How do you mean?”

    “Well there is a saying used not often enough, that goes the chapter has ended but the story continues. Poetic in a way, as my life or ‘story’ has not ended yet, there are still things that I want to do.”

    “That sounds very poetic, well I hope that we can count on each other as allies, here is a way to reach me. Just push the button and it’ll send out a beacon through the multiverse that only I can receive. Hope you don’t abuse the powers or I might be sent to collect you as a bounty!” Bill laughed.

    “Just kidding, I am sure that you will make the right decisions. No need to be so serious.” Bill held out her hand which made a breach appear and she stepped in leaving Sam alone in his room within the accommodation.

    Sam began using his powers more and more mainly to alter people’s behaviours, along with body possession. Although Sam was going to place a safeguard in place to prevent what happened with Rhona, that safeguard was a mutual consent from the person to allow Sam to walk and talk as the person. Meaning that there would be an understanding as to what is going on for the person. While allowing the person to direct Sam on conversations and even make it seem like nothing was the matter. This would allow Sam to gain control of body possession and even change a few things for the person he inhabited if they wanted. Sam could also copy how to do things that he was inexperienced, and even boost his confidence if it was low.

    Sam wanted to test his powers to see what the limitations were, he knew that he could take over people, access their memories to fool everyone that he was them but Sam didn’t want that. He could gain super powers such as super-speed, but Sam was going to do things differently as he would let things play out naturally no matter how brutal or how much they hurt. He would be the hero that people needed but first he wanted to use the powers to try and satisfy his libido.

    The first thing that Sam did was to open a Chaturbate room where a 5 foot 6 bleached blonde, huge fake tits that never moved, when she shook in the fake orgasm that she would do on the webcam. The person was curvy and prior to Sam winning against Rhona and Jack he was banned from her room and his online presence on the website plummeted as she was telling all other ‘models’ on the site about what he so called did in other rooms on the website. Well today that was going to change.

    Sam was no longer banned as it was time constricted, which meant he could log in and view the room. While he waited for the room to load up on his laptop he contemplated taking over her body and turning her into a slut that she pretends to be with how fake she is but then he wouldn’t be able to see the aftermath.

    Once the page loaded, Sam reached out with his mind making contact with her mind as she gave fake moans to 1 token tips, Sam made her not notice when she would get tipped, this was to stop the moaning. While Sam moved thoughts arounds in her mind, one of those was the compulsion to be in control at all times which was one of the reasons that Sam found that he had been banned multiple times from her chatroom. Along with what Sam found to be the main reason that he had a difference of opinion to the broadcaster so she banned him due to the need to be right all the time.

    Sam got rid of the need to be in control all the time, replacing it with a go with the flow attitude. Along with ramping up her general horniness to the point that she needed to fuck or get fucked continually throughout the day, wouldn’t satisfy the need. Sam focussed on returning to his body and when he did, he looked at the cam room only to see that the person who always teasing people to try to get more money wearing clothes, was now completely naked nearly dry humping the bed that she was on. As the tips rolled in even more now that she was naked and completely filled with lust and no second thoughts about her actions.

    With that done and Sam’s own justice was dealt, he then turned his attention to his body while Jack forcefully switched Sam’s body. So Sam thought of his old body the height, weight, the slim frame everything down to the size of his penis and using the power he got his old body back. This meant that Jamie, the person who Jack made him switch with after he tried to make Jamie gay and wanted Sam. This meant that the timeline was restored to how it should have been; Sam watched way to much doctor who to know the dangers of altering the timelines.

    While Sam did have an ulterior motive being that since the switch when he was 18 years old he felt like an alien in his own skin. Partly due to the forced body swap but mainly due to Jack thinking that he could wipe Sam out and take control of the body. Within moments Sam was back to his old 5’6’', slim self, thanks to the powers his body aged as he did in 5 years. Sam made one slight alteration being the size of his penis as it was 5 inches when hard so he altered it making it 7 inches when soft and 10 inches. This meant that his sex drive increased to accommodate the girth that he now had.

    Several months later

    Sam had packed up everything in the room at the accommodation all that was left was to vacuum pack his bedding before he had to leave. Luckily Sam had thought ahead and managed to get a place ready to move into thanks to the money that he got from Rhona he used it to come to an arrangement with the landlady to move in earlier than expected as he managed to get a job working for the NHS. While he was in the house on his own after unpacking the last of his things.

    A Breach opened and Bill emerged in normal clothes which she chose to impress even though she chose jeans with tasteful boots with a slight heel on them. Finished off by a t-shirt that had the S.H.I.E.L.D logo with what S.H.I.E.L.D stands for. Once the breach closed Sam was able to see everything clearly though Bill had both hands behind her back.

    “Least we both have Marvel.” Sam said breaking the ice with a nervous laugh at the end.

    “Thought I would come and fill you in. With your help we got Jack to pay for his crimes on our earth, he is now living out his sentence in a cell, where our earth’s most deadly criminals. Who have not only done horrendous things but those with powers to! While psychologically he lives out what you have put in place trapped in a never ending nightmare, no matter what he does he finds himself in a trap for eternity.” Bill said with a sigh of relief at the end because the reign of terror was over.

    “That’s not why I came here, well it’s one of the reasons. I felt that you had changed and moved. Nothing says happy new place then this.” Bill chirped as she brought her hands around holding a box which she handed to Sam.

    Sam opened the box only to find that it contained a small device that looked like two metal rings interlocked with each other, with a bar in the middle of the two rings that was connected to them. At the centre of the bar was a small square button. Underneath the strange device was a whole host of items. A t-shirt with the S.H.I.E.L.D logo on the right and the S.S.R logo on the left, however, the label didn’t have a size on it.

    “What size is it?” Sam asked.

    “Every size. I should explain my earth we don’t have sizes anymore as all the materials have nanobots that automatically adjust to your size no matter what it is.” Bill replied as Sam carefully placed the t-shirt on his bed. Sam then turned his attention back to the box which had one last item in which was a disk.

    “That’s a gift from everyone on my earth who you helped save. Though we didn’t know what this earth’s technology was like but these should help.” Sam lifted the disk out which gave him a sharp prick in his finger.

    “Ow, what the fuck!”

    “It was locked to the power that Jack had so the device was checking to see if you were the one so it could open.”

    “Open?”

    “Yeah though it looks flat the items are stored on my earth so the device will teleport the items between the multiverse.” As Bill said that, the device activated picking one of the devices which looked like a syringe filled with something.

    “That is a nanobot injection which will keep you in perfect health, .” Bill stated. Although that was the only item to come through the disk, Sam was still shocked that another earth sent this over for him.

    “This is a gift from me personally.” Bill continued revealing a small drink that in the natural sunlight that was blasting through Sam’s window looked blue.

    “What is it?” Sam asked his voice filled with wonder.

    “It’s a drink, which will enhance your recovery time while enhancing the attraction that others have for you. Although it will not work on family members as well as your offspring if you choose to have any.”

    “Why are you giving this to me?” Sam asked, more out of curiosity than anything else.

    “My race is well known throughout the universe for being sexually driven. Everyone is what people on earth call bisexual, we can manufacture a serum that will make anyone become attracted to whomever drinks it. The serum can be turned on and off completely, with having the ability to tune the attraction to your personal preference.” Bill stated as Sam thought what the hell and drank the serum, Sam downed the entire vial which was the same size as a can of pop.

    As the serum began to course through Sam’s body he didn’t notice anything change, since bill was the one who made the serum she didn’t notice any change either. “How long will it take to kick in?” Sam asked.

    “It varies from person to person some it works instantly others it takes a few minutes.” Bill said.

    “So can you stay for a bit, have a drink or was this a flying visit?” Sam asked Bill.

    “I can have a drink, as I was actually coming by to see how you were mainly.” Bill replied with a smile on her face that Sam asked her to stay for a bit.

    “Great! Since I have just moved in all I can offer is water, milk or a cup of tea.”

    “Tea sounds nice.” Bill said as she followed Sam downstairs from his room as he had two cups in his hand.

    Once the duo was in the living room Bill took a seat and against the sun that was shining through the window, Sam could see her in all her pink skinned beauty. “How do you take your tea?” Sam called from the kitchen.

    “Like I take my men, hot, sweet, black or white I am not fussed.” Bill replied to Sam’s question. Sam started to blush, Sam tried to hide it by keeping his back to Bill however she knew he was blushing.

    “You know my race thrives of making other people horny.” Bill called as she slowly moved into the kitchen, silently as she heard the kettle starting to boil. Bill moved until she was beside Sam who had the cups ready to make the drinks he was just waiting for the kettle to boil.

    Bill carefully placed her left pink hand on top of Sam’s. The sudden contact made Sam jump slightly. “I can tell you are blushing even from the living room.” Bill added making her move.

    “H…how did you know that?” Sam nervously stuttered as he was still a virgin and he had a sinking feeling that this was going to escalate really quickly from Bills advances.

    “Like I said my race thrives off it, we are finely tuned to pick up on the cues such as blushing and even…” Bills tone turned flirty and husky as without warning she turns Sam around and stepped even closer so the two could feel everything between them. Sam could feel Bills boobs pressed against his chest and how natural they are.

    “…when males are haaaard!” Bill purred as her voice went huskier as she started to grind against Sam’s cock. Which was hard from the sudden intimacy as Bill could tell that it was straining to be released.

    “You know what I think?” Bill started saying as Sam felt her breath against his mouth.

    “What?” Sam asked while he tried to keep the conversation going while Bill was making it difficult for him to concentrate.

    “I think you wanted this for a long while, least this fella wanted it for a long while.” Bill said in a husky voice while her small hand managed to slip past the zipped fly which in one swift movement was popped wide open revealing Sam’s cock at the flaccid 4 inches as it hit the cool air that was in the kitchen. Bill got to work stroking Sam’s cock making it erect to the full 10 inches, as the two became more intimate this was cut short as one of Sam’s housemates came into the kitchen seeing this act.

    The housemate that interrupted this act was 5 foot 6, slim frame, tanned skin and frizzy hair. She wore a comfortable yellow jumper and a pair of denim jeans. “What is going on?!” The newcomer said in a strong Spanish accent.

    “Oh god, this can be explained!” Sam said as he used the super speed, that he thought of previously when he first obtained his powers, to make himself decent again although the bulge was a little bit harder to hide.

    “How rude of me, I didn’t introduce myself to your lovely housemate.” Bill cooed as she got herself off the tiled kitchen floor.

    “This is Bill my friend from when I was living in student accommodation who came by to see the house.” Sam started, though his voice was still a bit too high pitched, as Sam started to skirt around the issue that she asked.

    “I can see she is very attractive though a little bit pink. Though it is a pleasure to meet you Bill, I am Elaina.” Elaina continued closing the gap from the door to the counter where Sam and Bill were standing. Just as eager to get rid of the awkwardness.

    “That is just paint as she was just coming back from a convention where people go in costumes. Though her original costume is back at her house the paint takes a while to come off the skin.” Sam quickly interjected, trying to resolve some of the awkwardness.

    While Bill went to the bathroom, which was joined onto the kitchen with a small outlet where the backdoor was along with the washing machine and dryer was also kept. Elaina and Sam talked to try to get rid of the awkwardness completely, mostly because it was the first time that Sam had done anything like that. For the first time in his life he had someone who wanted him for him not because of alcohol, not because of the help he would give the other person with assignments and more importantly not because the other person was going for a record of how many the person would have laid in 2 months and added to the list of people they took his virginity from.

    When Bill returned, Sam had made the cups of tea and was sitting with Elaina, her boyfriend Will, Mary and her boyfriend Jack and Helena the other housemates. They came down to see what the commotion was about and discovered that they were all talking to get to know each other better. When Bill came back it was a little cramped on the houses two settee’s so they all decided to go out as a pub would be better than a small front room. While the ladies prepared to get ready with their makeup and hair. Sam, Will and Jack all talked about sports mainly football along with Jack and will asking Sam about Bill.

    While Sam kept things vague in the sense of where she was from or the fact that she looked like Supergirl actress Melissa Benoist, He was honest about everything else and Sam kept mentioning that they were just friends.

    “Sounds like you are trying to convince yourself, not us” Jack chipped in.

    “Maybe you are right; I don’t have the best luck when it comes to partners or even friends for that matter. Whatever this is or whatever this will become I just want to enjoy it. Live in the moment for once as I have spent my whole life thinking of the future and even the past that I never appreciated what I had in the present until it was too late.” While Sam said this Jack and Will, even the ladies just listened and took it all in.

    “Well now you have people who want to be with you.” Helena said indicating to Sam’s phone which lit up with facebook notifications.

    “Oh that it is just people wishing me a happy birthday from the nursing cohort.” Sam said dumbfounded that for once in his life he had more people wishing him a happy birthday and genuinely caring about him.

    “Even more of a time to celebrate, then not just to get to know each other better, but to celebrate a birthday!” Bill said.

    Everyone was stunned that in the commotion of listening to Sam and his little speech no one noticed that Bill’s skin had turned back to white from the pink. “I have also borrowed one of your jackets Sam, hope you don’t mind.”

    “No not at all looks good on you!” Sam stuttered out, floored once again by her beauty.

    “Which reminds me.” Bill added as she brandishing Sam’s overwatch tracer bomber jacket.

    “I saw this on a hanger in your wardrobe, be a shame if you didn’t wear it today as it seems like the perfect occasion to wear an awesome jacket like this.” Bill added as she passed it over to Sam. Once Sam had donned his jacket the small group headed out to the pub for a night to remember.

    Thanks to Sam the multiverse and everyone Sam held dear whether it be family members, friends, future patients and the entire world was saved and no one knew apart for Sam, Bill and those who helped him. Sam made sure that those who he lets into his world knew what they meant to him personally but also for the first time in 25 years he felt as though he belonged and no matter what he goes through he didn’t have to go through it alone.

    Stories m2m m2f possession story
  • 1
  • 2
  • 3
  • 4
  • 5
  • 12
  • 13
  • 3 / 13
  • Login

  • Don't have an account? Register

  • Login or register to search.
  • First post
    Last post
0
  • Categories
  • Recent
  • Tags
  • Popular